BETH MARDUTHO: THE SYRIAC INSTITUTEGORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE With contributions by seventy-six scholars Edited by Sebastian P. Brock Aaron M. Butts George A. Kiraz Lucas Van Rompay TABLE OF CONTENTS The Making of the Gorgias Encyclopedic Dictionary of the Syriac Heritage ………………………………. vii George A. Kiraz Editors’ Preface ………….……………………………………………………………………………….…… ix Sebastian P. Brock, Aaron M. Butts, George A. Kiraz, and Lucas Van Rompay List of Contributors …………………………………………………………………………………………… xiii Sigla and Abbreviations …………………………………………………………..……………………..…… xvii I. General abbreviations …….……………………………………………………………………….…… xvii II. Sigla and abbreviations for journals, serial publications, and reference works …….….….….….…… xviii III. Frequently quoted publications, referred to by the author’s last name and short title …….….….… xx List of Entries and Authors …….…………………………………………………………………….…… xxiii List of Figures …….………………………………………………………………………………….…… xxvii Entries A–Z …….…………………………………………...…………………………….…………..…… 1–450 Color Plates …….………………………………………………………………………………….……… 451–470 Maps …….…………………………………………………………………………….…………………… 471 Map I. Syriac Christianity in the Roman and Sasanian periods …………………………………… 474–475 Map II. Syriac Christianity in the Islamic period …………………………………………………… 476–477 Map III. Syriac-Orthodox Christianity centered around Ṭur ʿAbdin ……………………………………… 478 Map IV. The heartland of East-Syriac Christianity in the modern period ……………………………… 479 Map V. Main sites of Syriac Christian wall paintings in Lebanon and Syria …………………………… 480 List of Patriarchs of the Main Syriac Churches in the Middle East ……….……….………….………… 481–491 Samuel Burleson and Lucas Van Rompay I. The Church of the East and its Uniate continuations …….……….……..…………………………… 481 II. The Syriac Orthodox Church and its Uniate continuations …….……….…………………………… 486 III. The Maronite Church …….……………………………………….………………………………… 490 Indexes …….………………………………………………………………………………………………… 493 I. General index …….…………………………………………………………………………………… 493 II. Index of manuscripts …….……………………………………….………………………..………… 535 V THE MAKING OF THE GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE George A. Kiraz The making of the Gorgias Encyclopedic Dictionary of the Syriac Heritage (GEDSH) was a long journey that began as a high school kid’s summer project, and ended up, twenty-eight years later, with the current volume containing contributions by seventy-six scholars from around the globe. In between, the language in which it was written changed once, its medium flip-flopped between print and electronic a few times, and its ‘operational center’ moved from continent to continent. Along the way, many individuals helped and contributed in making GEDSH what it is today. This brief story acknowledges their contributions. The first incarnation of the project aimed at compiling, in Arabic, what we may call an encyclopedia of Syriac biographies, with an Arabic title1 more impressive than the content itself. A lemma list was compiled in the summer of 1983 in Bethlehem, drawing from the available Arabic resources. The list constituted 526 headings, each with a reference or two to the sources. Between 1984 and 1990, now in Los Angeles but still using Arabic, the list was transferred onto 3x5 index cards and was expanded to cover Syriac scholars (both Eastern and Western), modern writers, and a few place names. During this period, the late Anton A. Kiraz helped by adding lemma headings from Nuro’s Jawlatī 2 and Saka’s al-Suryān.3 By the end of this stage, the lemma list consisted of 1,300 headings, each with at least one reference giving the lemma’s primary source. Still, no articles were actually written. Later, the index cards would be used to add entries to GEDSH, especially for the first letter of the alphabet. A future encyclopedia covering biographies of minor personalities can make use of the index cards, which are now preserved in the Beth Mardutho Research Library, Piscataway, NJ. The second incarnation of the project, codenamed the Syriac Hyper-text Project (SHT), began in 1993 in Cambridge, England, under the auspices of the Syriac Computing Institute, the forerunner of Beth Mardutho. As its title indicates, it had in mind a different objective (a hypertext) and hence a different medium (electronic). A hypertext is a text that includes references, or hyperlinks, to other text that can be easily accessible, say with a mouse click. While the term was coined in 1965 (by Ted Nelson) and implemented in earlier systems, hypertexts became ubiquitous when they were used in the World Wide Web (WWW), first implemented in 1992. It was this implementation of the WWW that gave rise to the idea of SHT. A team of volunteers worked on two tracks: a technical track for the implementation of the software necessary to deploy SHT and a second one for the gathering of content. As for the technical work, A. Bolton implemented a prototype system that permitted the tagging of texts with hyperlinks. One was able to import such tagged texts into a database, from which one could generate electronic and printable versions. A database backend permitted the management of bibliographical references within the encyclopedia. The technical aspects of this system have been described elsewhere.4 In terms of content, standard Syriac references were used to compile draft articles by a team of volunteers that Arabic title: Arīj al-rayḥān fī tarājim al-aʿyān wa-siyar mašāhīr al-suryān lil-afidyāqon George bin Anton āl Kiraz. A. Nouro, My Tour in the Parishes of the Syrian Church in Syria & Lebanon / Krukhyo dil(y) / Jawlati (Beirut, 1967). 3 I. Saka, al-Suryān īmān wa-ḥaḍāra, 1–5 (Aleppo, 1983–1986). 4 A. Bolton and G. Kiraz, ‘The Syriac Hyper-text Project: Report I’, in Proceedings of the 4th International Conference and Exhibition on Multi-lingual Computing, ed. A. Ubaydli (1994). 1 2 VII G.7 In the same year. and Aaron M. after an editorial process. During this period. 6 R. the four-member committee read and edited the entire draft.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE VIII included Andrew Criddle. with some articles consisting of a sentence or two. and illustrations were added in the fall of 2010. Beth Mardutho plans to continue the project aiming at a larger encyclopedia both in printed and electronic forms. could stay. the same software used for Wikipedia. Van Rompay. The coordination of the final editorial process was undertaken by Lucas Van Rompay. hoping to resurrect some of the earlier content. ed. In a 2007 Hugoye paper on the status and challenges of Syriac studies. ‘Syriac Hypertext Project: Report III’. Kiraz. (It should be noted that the idea of a printed Syriac encyclopedia had been circulating for some time among Syriac scholars and was publicly suggested to the scholarly community by Witold Witakowski during the 1992 Symposium Syriacum in Cambridge. 65–69. and contacted a limited number of new contributors with the request to write missing entries. Kiraz (1996). George A. an online web site that made use of MediaWiki. About 1. J. A. during the North American Syriac Symposium (SyrCOM-99 session) at Notre Dame. first as editorial assistant and since 2009 as full member. G. culminating in the 622 articles now included. All seventy-six authors were given a last chance to make changes or additions to their entries in 2009. R. ‘Syriac Hypertext Project: Report II’. and Witold Witakowski. the printed version took a life of its own and the project was renamed the Encyclopedic Dictionary of the Syriac Heritage (EDSH). and Lucas Van Rompay became the editors of the now smaller EDSH. 150. consisting of selections from SHT. George A. Brock. Butts was added to the editorial committee.000 words (compare with GEDSH which has 622 entries with ca. in SyrCOM-95: Proceedings of the First International Forum on Syriac Computing. and the typesetting was done by Sr. Kiraz (1995). Editorial management assistance was provided by the staff of Gorgias Press which became the designated publisher. from arīj al-rayḥān and SHT. ed. Maps. it is hoped that readers will find GEDSH a good gedsho! K. Kassia Senina. the management of the project was taken up by Lucas Van Rompay. Robert Kitchen. A. and which needed to be re-written by a specialist. and was hosted by Beth Mardutho. A. ‘The soul of a new encyclopedia. The Encyclopedic Dictionary of the Syriac Heritage’. Hugoye 10 (2007).) While the online goal was never abandoned. A. A. A full list of the resources used to compile the content is provided in the project’s reports. Brock. editor of the Encyclopedia of Early Christianity. Robert Kitchen read a paper presenting the development of the project to the scholarly community. As things progressed and more articles came in. ed. Robert Kitchen produced an initial lemma list of 300 or so items. and Robert Kitchen kindly agreed to manage the lemma list. WikiSyriaca was short-lived as during the following year a cyber attack on the Gorgias network rendered it inoperable. Coakley on behalf of the committee to meet the requirements of EDSH. Ken Moxham. During the Third Peshitta Symposium in Leiden in 2001. The third incarnation of the project took place in the fall of 1996 during an informal lunch meeting at Oxford. by the spring of 1998. In 2008. The following year. and in no doubt by further contributions from the scholarly community. Gareth Hughes acted as Wiki Editor. GEDSH. SyrCOM99: Proceedings of the Third International Forum on Syriac Computing. was made. and Daniel Ponsford. Lucas Van Rompay briefly discussed the project. which was then revised by the three-member editorial committee. Kitchen. 5 . finalized the list of entries.500 to a more manageable quantity between 300 and 500 entries. while others were a few pages.000 words). Coakley. it was decided to reduce the ambitious lemma list of 1. F. Kiraz (1999). It was during this meeting that the decision to produce a printed edition. For now. Soon it became clear to the group that the task was quite daunting. provided by the Ancient World Mapping Center (University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill). UK. Brock reviewed the material to determine which articles. 34–40. G. the editors increased their efforts. Lucas Van Rompay. and a full manuscript was sent off for typesetting in early 2010. in SyrCOM-96: Proceedings of the Second International Forum on Syriac Computing.5 SHT was closer in spirit to today’s Wikipedia in that it relied on anonymous volunteers. Sebastian P. the list of lemmata began to increase again. 4–9. 350. Sebastian P. ‘Syriac studies: The challenges of the coming decade’. The draft articles were made available online through WikiSyriaca. 7 L.200 articles were compiled between 1993 and 1995 in ca. hence. Kiraz. Kitchen. A set of guidelines was provided to the project by Everett Ferguson. The length and quality of the articles were rather mixed. Scholars were invited to write articles. F. but work continued ahead with the printed edition. Moxham.6 after which an editorial committee was formed consisting of Sebastian P. which was re-edited by J. Together. A number of choices were made. theological. and often intertwined with. living in many different countries and working together over a number of years. scholars. Arabic. We fully realize that authors writing in Modern Syriac and much of Modern Syriac literature continue to a large extent this same tradition. Gevargis. works of Jewish origin. Fully aware of the provisional and necessarily incomplete nature of many of the GEDSH entries. authors of Persian. Tehran. was carried on by a great number of religious communities of different backgrounds. In the absence of up-to-date scholarly tools and handbooks on Syriac literature. Conceived in its present form in the mid-1990s. Macuch’s Geschichte der spät. sociological. Turkish. Bruno Poizat. and Malayalam background and upbringing. This approach explains the prominence in GEDSH of authors. and studied by Syriac Christians today. In the meantime reference can be made to R. historical geography. Fabrizio Pennacchietti. in the Middle East. the primary focus is on the Classical Syriac expression of Syriac Christianity. Ruhaniyun-e Bar-Jestah-yi Ashuri dar do qarn-i akhir (‘Assyrian religious writers of the last two centuries’. The focus of GEDSH is on the Syriac Christian cultural tradition as it historically developed in the Syriac homelands of the Middle East. IX . GEDSH aims to reflect this richness and diversity.EDITORS’ PREFACE Sebastian P. Syriac Christianity. GEDSH cannot claim to offer full and balanced reports for all these fields. art-historical aspects (some of which have been given limited consideration). While one could legitimately argue for a much broader approach. Chinese. in India. Without excluding manifestations of Syriac Christianity in other languages and cultures. Alessandro Mengozzi. and others. We very much hope that other scholars will be stimulated to edit a companion volume devoted to this subject. our primary focus has been on the connection between Syriac Christianity and the Syriac language.und neusyrischen Literatur (1976) along with several publications by Heleen Murre-van den Berg. in particular the overview provided by Hannibal J. and in the worldwide Diaspora. But it is our intention to lay at least the groundwork as well as to provide some stepping stones for further work. and religious diversity – that are reflected in. Brock Aaron M. Kiraz Lucas Van Rompay The Gorgias Encyclopedic Dictionary of the Syriac Heritage is a joint venture of seventy-six students and scholars of Syriac Christianity. The Classical Syriac language and literary tradition are indeed the most powerful cohesive forces that join together the various communities representing Syriac Christianity. the plans were subsequently adjusted and revised. Butts George A. and is still preserved. cherished. and a rare pagan author writing in Syriac all together contribute to the truly multilingual and multicultural foundation of Syriac Christianity. Several Greek writers and writings that became classics in Syriac Christianity. we have made an effort to provide the necessary bibliographical references for each entry so as to encourage further study and exploration. The focus on Classical Syriac at the same time allows us to incorporate the various traditions – of an amazing linguistic. literary. literary works. One result of the changes is that the present GEDSH is less ambitious and less comprehensive than had originally been planned. and locations that are associated with Classical Syriac and the Classical Syriac literary tradition. 2000). and prosopography. ecclesiastical history. which would give more attention to anthropological. and W. b. by our diverse readership. In addition.e. k.). Syriac Christianity today is both the object of academic study and an essential part in the lives of communities and individuals. rbāṣā karyā). With regard to the illustrations. gh. reflecting not only the multi-faceted nature of Syriac Christianity itself. ḥ. a more deliberate conceptual approach would have required a different type of preparation which. q.-Syr. Syr). For (G)EDSH’s short-lived but significant WikiSyriaca . šin is transliterated sh instead of š. Coakley (then Cambridge. Aba I and Aba II before Aba). The vowels are transliterated a. n. ʿ. These abbreviations are explained on p. however.. literary genres.g. g. bp. Entries are alphabetized according to the Latin alphabet. ṭ. XX–XXII). s. etc. e. Kitchen (Saskatchewan. ẓ. we have adopted the most common English form. Yoḥannan (E. is counted.g. but not for W.g. Witold Witakowski (Uppsala). Both realities are part of GEDSH and will be appreciated. The E. MA and more recently Cambridge. z. the Syriac noun ‘bar’. and u for E. rukkākā) is generally not marked. While a more detailed report of the various phases of the preparation of GEDSH is offered in the preceding essay by G. p. o. in helping (G)EDSH make the transition and the transformation from the twentieth century into the twenty-first. Syr. Schwa is not generally marked. except in certain proper names. XVII. While in many of the entries an effort has been made to go well beyond the level of factual description. e. transliteration system has been used in entries pertaining to material prior to the East/West division as well as for entries that span both the E. and u for W. All dates are Common Era (i. GEDSH received all due care and attention from the skilled staff of Gorgias Press. it is appropriate to name here a few institutions and individuals whose contributions. e. š. We realize and acknowledge. Melk. John Chrysostom. we selected some images from existing publications (to the extent that we were able to secure permission). e. ṣ. Syr. and ū. In most cases. m. in the present state of scholarship on Syriac Christianity. John see also Iwannis. l. In personal names and geographic names. beth). ḥ. waw.g. Spirantization (i. All images were edited and digitally enhanced by Douglas Ojala. i.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE X A fuller and more systematic encyclopedia would obviously include many more entries on general concepts and ideas. churches (e. a number of abbreviations have been employed in the text. Kiraz. may not have been entirely compatible with our primary approach.e. w. ā. particularly in the final stage of the work. = bishop). but not John. t. In addition. and yud are not indicated when they serve as matres lectionis. Yuḥannan (E. ṭ. s. Diacritics do not register in alphabetization.).g. In composite names the English preposition ‘of ’ is not counted in the alphabetization.g. h. GEDSH is about Syriac Christianity as it historically developed and as it has been transmitted throughout the centuries. Personal names that are normally accompanied by a Roman number (in particular names of patriarchs) go before the simple names (e. frequently quoted publications are referred to by the author’s last name and a short title (full references are found on p. i. and t. but also the world in which we want to preserve and cherish Syriac Christianity’s treasures. Gemination of consonants is represented for E. It is our conviction that for a balanced study of Syriac Christianity the involvement of people with different backgrounds is required. therefore.g. u. traditions. j. each in his own way. Syr. that a more developed and expanded type of encyclopedia for Syriac Christianity remains a desideratum. Similarly. l. we have provided cross-references. As a Beth Mardutho project. ē (i. ʿ. th. d.-Syr. dh.g. kh. kindly and generously put at our disposal by colleagues and friends. ālap is not indicated when it is word initial. Ālap. = Melkite). and a. ī. and y. adding to them a number of images from private collections. For Syriac proper nouns. liturgical key-terms. h.g. ā. m. These include General Abbreviations for commonly used titles (e. The way in which the illustrations were collected. n. ṣ. k. Arabic ḥamza (ʾ ) is not indicated when it is word initial. z.) or Yuḥanon (W. Robert A. b. as we had limited means and resources. Syr. w. AD) unless noted otherwise. d. q. etc. and James (Chip) F. The distinction between a and ā is not indicated in the transliteration of Syriac geographic names. i. and Yuḥanon (W. for which the more common transliteration with schwa is used. The Arabic vowels are transliterated a. The Syriac consonants are transliterated ʾ. though in several more well-known words it is marked (e. terms (e. Several technical matters require comment. we have retained the Arabic form for Arabic proper nouns. For the sake of economy. we are confident. ḍ. The only general exception to this rule is Ephrem. Syr. r. have been crucial. Syr. nor do ʾ or ʿ. A. however. e. f. o.e. Syr. Canada). r. NT = New Testament). up to the present day. š. y. For Greek proper names. e. is once again a testimony to the collegial and collaborative effort on which GEDSH is built. we have retained the Syriac form. The Arabic consonants are transliterated ʾ. UK) have all been instrumental. alāhāʾit. Craig E. we dedicate its publication to the victims of Sayfo. While responses to such requests were overwhelmingly prompt and positive. and Herman G.V. Andreas Juckel (Münster). NC). DC). Maria E. Heleen Murre-van den Berg (Leiden). new entries or rewrite existing ones. May their voices resonate in our hearts! August 2010 . provided us essential feedback and help in bringing the entire project to a successful conclusion: Adam H. Ute Possekel (Boston). Gerrit J. Becker (New York. Amir Harrak (Toronto). Teule (Nijmegen). Karel Innemée (Leiden). Brian Turner.XI EDITOR’S PREFACE existence (giving us a foretaste of what a Syriac encyclopedia in the twenty-first century should look like) credit goes to Gareth Hughes (Oxford). Emanuel A. Duke University’s Department of Religion provided a research assistantship allowing us to enlist the help of Sam Burleson. Jack B. Over the last couple of years we approached a number of colleagues with the request to write. we would like to single out some colleagues who. the centenary of which is approaching. Hidemi Takahashi (Tokyo). Doerfler (Durham. Fiano (Durham. Childers (Abilene. Alessandro Mengozzi (Torino). Tannous (Washington. we particularly cherish and celebrate the memory of the lost generations of Syriac writers. Reinink (Groningen). far beyond their individual entries. TX). NC). István Perczel (Budapest). NY).B. Mat Immerzeel (Leiden). Bas ter Haar Romeny (Leiden). Respectfully remembering all victims. often at short notice. Jeff W. Hubert Kaufhold (München). and Ross Twele of the Ancient World Mapping Center of the University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill. For the maps we were fortunate to work with Richard Talbert. Morrison (Rome). at that late hour. or to provide information that was otherwise difficult to come by. and contributed to the project in other ways as well. Now that this important stage of the GEDSH project is coming to an end. . . 9.LIST OF CONTRIBUTORS 1.D. was formerly a lecturer in Religious Studies and is now a research scholar attached to the School of History at Massey University in New Zealand. He is currently finishing his Ph. Mor Polycarpus Augin Aydin is the Syriac Orthodox Archbishop of The Netherlands. candidate in the History Department at Princeton University. B. Washington. Saskatoon.D. Bevan is Assistant Professor in the Department of Classics at Queen’s University. Doerfler is a Ph. Becker is Associate Professor of Classics and Religious Studies. 20. Canada (retired) and serves as the Content Coordinator of the Eleventh Assembly of the Lutheran World Federation in Geneva. 5. Brian Edric Colless. Adam H. in May 2010. Samuel Burleson received his M. Abilene. Françoise Briquel-Chatonnet is Directrice de recherche at the French Centre National de Recherche Scientifique (Orient et Méditerranée. at New York University. Brock is Emeritus Reader in Syriac Studies at Oxford University. 2. 22. Paris. 10.D. Maria E. Erwin Buck is Professor of New Testament at Lutheran Theological Seminary (University of Saskatchewan).. and Associate Fellow in the Centre for the Study of Religion and Society. 11. Sebastian P. Riccardo Contini is Professor of Semitic Philology at the University of Naples ‘L’Orientale’. 17. Aaron M. and Th. Childers is Professor of New Testament and Early Christianity in the Graduate School of Theology. 19.A. 14. Monica J.D. Ph. 3. North Carolina. Abilene Christian University. 8. candidate in the Aramaic-Syriac Program in the Department of Near and Middle Eastern Civilizations at the University of Toronto.. Massachusetts.D. Blanchard is Curator of the Semitics Collections at the Institute of Christian Oriental Research of the Catholic University of America. Canada. 18. Butts is Lector of Semitics in the Department of Near Eastern Languages and Civilizations at Yale University. Ephrem at Glane-Losser. 7.D. with residence in the Monastery of St. 16. Jean Fathi is preparing an edition in the field of Syriac studies for the Diplôme de l’École Pratique des Hautes Études.D. 6. Carlson is a Ph. His main interest is in Syriac and Coptic Christianity. Durham. Marica Cassis is Assistant Professor of History at Memorial University of Newfoundland. University of Victoria. Bundy is Associate Provost for Library Services and Associate Professor of History at Fuller Theological Seminary in Pasadena. 4. degree in Religion from the Department of Religion of Duke University in Durham.C. Joseph P. XIII . James F. Khalid Dinno (Ph. Coakley teaches Syriac at Cambridge University. George A. Texas. North Carolina. Italy. Amar is Director of Syriac and Arabic Studies and the Program in Early Christian Studies at the University of Notre Dame. candidate in the field of Early Christianity at Duke University. Erica Cruikshank Dodd is Adjunct Associate Professor in the Department of History in Art. David D. Engineering) is a Ph. United Kingdom. Canada. 21. Paris. Switzerland. 13. DC. Indiana. 12. California. Thomas A. Robert Doran is Samuel Williston Professor of Greek and Hebrew in the Department of Religion at Amherst College. 15. Jeff W. France. Études sémitiques anciennes). and Director of the Religious Studies Program. Canada. dissertation at Princeton Theological Seminary. Susan Ashbrook Harvey is the Willard Prescott and Annie McClelland Smith Professor and Chair for the Department of Religious Studies at Brown University.J. at the Juridical Faculty of the University of Munich. Jan J. Pennsylvania. Fiano is a Ph. The Netherlands. 31. 35. Piscataway. Hubert Kaufhold is Honorarprofessor für Antike Rechtsgeschichte. Kitchen is Minister of Knox-Metropolitan United Church in Regina. 30. Healey is Professor of Semitic Studies at the University of Manchester. Griffith is Professor and Chair of the Department of Semitic and Egyptian Languages and Literatures at the Catholic University of America in Washington.D.cua. The Netherlands. N. Kiraz is the President of Beth Mardutho: The Syriac Institute and editor-in-chief of Gorgias Press. David Lane passed away on 9 Jan. 45. Nersess Armenian Seminary in New Rochelle. Germany. 24. Michael Lattke is Emeritus Professor of New Testament and Early Christianity at The University of Queensland. K. Germany. is Recurring Visiting Professor of Early Christian Languages and Literatures and Director of Research at St. 26.bethmardutho. Germany. 39. 37.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE XIV 23. 29. She specializes in comparative Jewish and Christian biblical exegesis. His main interest is in Syriac and Nabataean Aramaic inscriptions and in the history of writing. Andreas Juckel is Research Associate at the Oriental Department of the Institute for New Testament Textual Research. Jonathan Loopstra is an Assistant Professor of History at the American University of Iraq. John R. focusing on Syriac and Coptic Christianities.cua. DC. 43. He is also a Syriac enthusiast. Mary T. George A. Bas ter Haar Romeny is Professor of Old Testament and Eastern Christian Traditions at Leiden University. New York. 38. Grigory Kessel is research assistant at the Seminar für Ostkirchengeschichte of the Philipps Universität in Marburg.. Jr. edu/Hugoye]. Thomas Joseph is the Senior Manager of Information Architecture at one of the largest US-based investment management firms. 33. Bo Holmberg is Professor of Semitic Languages at the Centre for Languages and Literature of Lund University. Edward G. Robert A. Mathews. Canada. 40. 28. Germany. England. 25. Australia. The Netherlands. He is currently a Diocesan Bishop in the Free Church of England. Durham. 41. He has been a regular visitor to South India. researching the history of the St. Sulaimani. 34. 42. Between 1971 and 1983 he taught Aramaic and Syriac at the Department of Near Eastern Studies of the University of Toronto and subsequently joined the staff of the College of the Resurrection in Mirfield. 27. Clemens Leonhard is Professor for liturgical studies at the Faculty for Catholic Theology of the Westfälische Wilhelms-Universität in Münster.D. 32. insbesondere das Recht des Christlichen Orients.edu]. Rhode Island. 36. John F. University of Muenster. Providence. Thomas Christian community. degree from the University of Groningen (1995) and subsequently worked as a postdoctoral researcher in Syriac studies at the University of Leiden. Sweden. 44. North Carolina. . as well as Web Master of Syriac Orthodox Resources [sor. a member of the Board of Directors of Beth Mardutho [www. United Kingdom. student in the field of Early Christianity at Duke University. Canada. Mat Immerzeel is Director of the Paul van Moorsel Centre for Christian Art and Culture in the Middle East at Leiden University.org]. Fenwick is a former ecumenical secretary to the Archbishop of Canterbury and was for a time co-secretary of the internal Anglican-Orthodox dialogue. Amir Harrak is Professor of Aramaic and Syriac in the Department of Near and Middle Eastern Civilizations of the University of Toronto. Sidney H. Saskatchewan. Naomi Koltun-Fromm is Associate Professor of Religion at Haverford College. technical editor of Hugoye: Journal of Syriac Studies [bethmardutho. Hansbury is an independent scholar of Syriac studies and an iconographer in Philadelphia. He is also co-editor of the periodical Oriens Christianus. 2005. Emanuel A. van Ginkel holds a Ph. Pennsylvania. He presently works as a funeral director in Lund.D. 59. He is mainly interested in Greek-Syriac-Arabic translations and in the transmission of medicine and philosophy. Pennsylvania. Jack Tannous is the Post-Doctoral Teaching Fellow in Byzantine History at Dumbarton Oaks and George Washington University. Ute Possekel received her Ph. Volker L. Budapest. United Kingdom. . 64. Massachusetts.. from the University of Lund (2001) and continues to conduct research in the field of Late Antique studies. 60. The Netherlands and at the Catholic University Leuven. Peter E. 52. John’s Seminary in Boston from 1998 to 2004 and currently teaches part-time in the History Department of Gordon College in Wenham. Alessandro Mengozzi teaches Semitic Philology at the University of Turin. DC. Alabama. Ray Jabre Mouawad is Professor at the Lebanese American University of Beirut and researcher at the Center Louis Pouzet for Medieval Studies at St. is Associate Professor of Sacred Scripture at the Pontifical Faculty of the Immaculate Conception in the Dominican House of Studies. Hidemi Takahashi is Associate Professor in the Graduate School of Arts and Sciences at the University of Tokyo. 58. 55. His current research focuses on Syriac Christian reactions to the rise of Islam. Pormann is Associate Professor at the Department of Classics and Ancient History. United Kingdom. 53. from Princeton Theological Seminary in 1997. Hungary. 67. Collegeville. 62. Morrison is Associate Professor in Syriac language and literature at the Pontifical Biblical Institute in Rome. The Netherlands.D. Sweden. 65.XV LIST OF CONTIBUTORS 46. Rome. Bas Snelders is a research fellow at the Paul van Moorsel Center for Christian Art and Culture in the Middle East. Herman G. Gerrit J. The Netherlands. Stephen D. He was Professor of New Testament and Christian Origins in the Religious Studies Program and also Professor in the Department of Classics and Ancient Mediterranean Studies at Pennsylvania State University in University Park. Craig E. Minnesota. Reinink is Associate Professor emeritus of Aramaic and Syriac at the University of Groningen. The Netherlands. Massachusetts. Faculty of Humanities. Washington.P. of Leiden University. Saint John’s University. of Leiden University. 48. North Carolina. Durham. in the Institute for Religious Studies. Italy. 2006. Jan-Eric Steppa holds a Ph. 68. Columba Andrew Stewart is Professor of Theology and Executive Director of the Hill Museum & Manuscript Library. 54. Ryan. Menze is Associate Professor of Late Antique History in the Department of Medieval Studies of the Central European University. United Kingdom. He is the Head of the Institute of Eastern Christian Studies at the Radboud University. She taught History of Christianity at St. William L. 66. 63. Lucas Van Rompay is Professor of Eastern Christianity in the Department of Religion at Duke University. 56. Barbara Roggema is Adjunct Assistant Professor of History at John Cabot University. David A. Teule is Professor of Eastern Christianity at the Radboud University Nijmegen. 61. He is co-editor of the periodical Eastern Christian Art. Michael Penn is Associate Professor of Religion at Mount Holyoke College in South Hadley. The Netherlands. Andrew N. O. 57. Palmer teaches Greek and Latin at a school in Meppel. Michelson is Assistant Professor of Late Antiquity and Ancient History in the History Department of the University of Alabama at Tuscaloosa. 49. University of Oxford. Heleen Murre-van den Berg is Professor in the History of Modern World Christianity. His main interest is in Neo-Aramaic and in late and modern East-Syriac poetry. Petersen passed away on 20 Dec. Alison G. 50. He is a Research Associate at the Institute of Eastern Christian Studies in Nijmegen and at Manchester University. 47. David Taylor is University Lecturer in Aramaic and Syriac at the University of Oxford. B. Belgium. Joseph University. University of Warwick. Salvesen is a University Research Lecturer at the Oriental Institute. especially in the Middle East. Italy. and Polonsky Fellow in Jewish Bible Versions at the Oxford Centre for Hebrew and Jewish Studies. 51. in New Testament from Duke University in 2008. 70.D. 73. Kottayam. Walker is Associate Professor of History (Late Antiquity) at the University of Washington in Seattle. Sweden. Uppsala University. Cardiff University. 76. Russia. 72. 74. Wickham was until his retirement Lecturer in the Faculty of Divinity at Cambridge University. Germany. Timothy Scott Wardle earned his Ph. United Kingdom. Wales. Baby Varghese is Professor of Liturgical Studies and Syriac Language and Literature at the Orthodox Theological Seminary. India and Saint Ephrem’s Ecumenical Research Institute (SEERI). Witold Witakowski is Associate Professor of Semitic Languages in the Department of Linguistics and Philology. His research focuses on the Church of the East. 71. from the University of Chicago (2008) and is currently a researcher at the Institute of World Culture of Moscow State University. North Carolina. .D. Ilya Yakubovich holds a Ph. Kottayam. 75. John William Watt is Reader in the School of Religious and Theological Studies. He presently teaches as an Adjunct Assistant Professor at Wake Forest University and Elon University. Lionel R. Joel T.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE XVI 69. Dorothea Weltecke is Professor für die Geschichte der Religionen und des Religiösen in Europa at the University of Konstanz. RT SBL ST Syr. FS FT GT IT J. ca. cath. Syriac edited. Syr. coll. of E. cent. Cath. ns NT OT patr. et al. metr. LT Maron. for journals) New Testament Old Testament Patriarch ruled reprint or reprinted Russian translation Society of Biblical Literature Spanish translation Syriac Catholic Syriac Orthodox W. ed. Syr.SIGLA AND ABBREVIATIONS I. Syrian / E. Ch. bp. Orth. ET fl. Syriac / W. repr. GENERAL ABBREVIATIONS AT b. Syrian XVII . Arabic translation bin (Arabic for ‘son’) bishop circa catholicos Catholic (i. Syr. W. cath. r. edition et alii ‘and others’ English translation floruit (referring to the most productive period in a figure’s life) Festschrift French translation German translation Italian translation (occasionally) Journal Latin translation Maronite Melkite Metropolitan manuscript(s) New Series (in part. Chald.e. Melk. ms(s). Roman Catholic) century / centuries Church of the East Chaldean collection Christian Palestinian Aramaic Dutch translation E. CPA DT E. Geerard and F. Eastern Christian Art in its Late Antique and Islamic Contexts. CRAIBL CSCO DCB DHGE DOP DSpir DTC EAe EI EI2 EIr ECA ECR ECS ETL ÉtSyr FC GOF GOFS GCS Harp HTR Hugoye JA Analecta Bollandiana. ed. Eastern Christian Studies. Göttinger Orientforschungen. Noret). Fontes Christiani. Äthiopistische Forschungen. (all references are to the overall number. Church History. Herausgegeben vom Orient-Institut der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft. Annali dell’Istituto Universitario Orientale di Napoli. Dictionnaire de Spiritualité. Journal asiatique. Göttinger Orientforschungen. Series Latina. Encyclopaedia of Islam (2nd ed.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE XVIII II. III A: J. Harvard Theological Review. Corpus Christianorum. Uhlig. Syr. Corpus Christianorum. Dictionnaire de théologie catholique. Clavis Patrum Graecorum. Hugoye: Journal of Syriac Studies. Reihe. Socii Bollandiani (Subsidia Hagiographica 10. I. Ephemerides Theologicae Lovanienses. ed. S. Series Graeca. Eastern Churches Review. Annuarium Historiae Conciliorum. AND REFERENCE WORKS AB ABD ÄF AION AJSLL AHC AS BBK BHO BJRL BSOAS BTS BUSEK CahArch CC CCSG CCSL CCO CH CPG CPG Suppl. Collectanea Christiana Orientalia. Clavis Patrum Graecorum. Corpus Christianorum. Noret. Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium. American Journal of Semitic Languages and Literature. Beiruter Texte und Studien. M. Dumbarton Oaks Papers. Bulletin de l’Université Saint-Esprit Kaslik. Encyclopaedia of Islam. Encyclopaedia Iranica. Comptes rendus. Bibliotheca Hagiographica Orientalis. Dictionnaire d’histoire et de géographie ecclésiastiques. Geerard and J. not the Script. SERIAL PUBLICATIONS. Supplementum. Die griechischen christlichen Schrifsteller (der ersten drei Jahrhunderte). SIGLA AND ABBREVIATIONS FOR JOURNALS. vol. Syriaca. V: M. or Subsidia number) Dictionary of Christian Biography. Cahiers archéologiques. Anchor Bible Dictionary. The Harp: A Review of Syriac and Oriental Studies. Biographisch-Bibliographisches Kirchenlexikon. Comptes rendus (des séances) de l’Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres /Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres. Bulletin of the John Rylands Library. M. Glorie.). Études syriaques. Aramaic Studies. Geerard. . 1910). Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies. Encyclopaedia Aethiopica. I–V (vol. Revue biblique. Jerusalem. Revue des études arméniennes. Lexikon für Theologie und Kirche.XIX JAAS JAC JAOS JBL JCSSS JEastCS JECS JEH JJS JNES JRAS JSNT JSOT JSS JTS KLCO LM LThK MPIL MUSJ NTS OC OCA OCP OKS OLA OLP OrSuec OS PAC ParOr PatMagDam PatMagJer PETSE PG PO POC PRE PS PTS RAC RB REArm RHE RHR ROC RSO RSPR SC SeT SIGLA AND ABBREVIATIONS Journal of Assyrian Academic Studies. Orientalia Suecana. Monographs of the Peshitta Institute Leiden. Paulys Realencyclopädie der Classischen Altertumswissenschaft. Revue de l’Orient Chrétien. Studi e Testi. Orientalia Christiana Analecta. Orientalia Lovaniensia Analecta. Proche-Orient Chrétien. Patrologia Orientalis. Kaufhold (2007). Ostkirchliche Studien. Journal for the Study of the Old Testament. Journal of Semitic Studies. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society. Al-Majalla al-Baṭriarkiyya al-Suryāniyya. Journal of Biblical Literature. Le Muséon. L’Orient Syrien. Kleines Lexikon des Christlichen Orients (2. Damascus. Al-Majalla al-Baṭriarkiyya. Orientalia Christiana Periodica. Journal of Near Eastern Studies. Jahrbuch für Antike und Christentum. Patrologia Syriaca. Journal of Jewish Studies. Mélanges de l’Université Saint-Joseph. Rivista degli Studi Orientali. Revue d’histoire ecclésiastique. Sources chrétiennes. H. Journal of the Canadian Society for Syriac Studies. Orientalia Lovaniensia Periodica. ed. The Journal of Theological Studies. Patrologia Graeca. Revue des sciences philosophiques et religieuses. Auflage des Kleines Wörterbuches des Christlichen Orients). Journal of Eastern Christian Studies. . Journal for the Study of the New Testament. Papers of the Estonian Theological Society in Exile. Journal of Ecclesiastical History. Journal of Early Christian Studies. Parole de l’Orient. Reallexikon für Antike und Christentum. Oriens Christianus. Patristische Texte und Studien. Journal of the American Oriental Society. Revue de l’histoire des religions. Patrimoine arabe chrétien. New Testament Studies. Zeitschrift für die alttestamentliche Wissenschaft. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft. H. 1998). FREQUENTLY QUOTED PUBLICATIONS. 1915). Baumstark. Zeitschrift für Kirchengeschichte. Gregorii Barhebraei chronicon ecclesiasticum = J. Assemani. Symposium Syriacum 1972 (OCA 197. Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik.. 1990). reprint 1975). 1719–1728. IV Symposium Syriacum 1984. Symposium Syriacum VIII. Fear of God and the beginning of wisdom. Baumstark. Studia Patristica. Barsoum. ed. R.J. The Scattered Pearl. Braun. 1975 and 2002). R. (OCA 256. Lavenant. (OCA 221. Zeitschrift für Antikes Christentum / Journal of Ancient Christianity.. Vigiliae Christianae. 1987). R. (OCA 236. Scattered pearls = Ignatius Aphram I Barsoum (trans. S. J. with the collaboration of P. Lamy. Becker. Les contacts du monde syriaque avec les autres cultures. 1978). BibOr = J. S. Assemani. ed. 2006). IIIo Symposium Syriacum 1980. Symposium Syriacum VII. V Symposium Syriacum 1988. III. Zeitschrift für Assyriologie und verwandte Gebiete.J. Bibliotheca Orientalis Clementino-Vaticana. Lavenant. Ausgewählte Akten persischen Märtyrer = O. Drijvers.J.J. Symposium Syriacum 2008 (in preparation). ed. Das Buch der Synhados oder Synodicon Orientale (1900. (OCA 247. Adab = Ab Albīr Abūna. 1996. repr. S. Symposium Syriacum 2004 (= ParOr 31 [2006] and 33 [2008]). Braun. Becker. R. S. Lavenant. Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur. Teule. Traditio Exegetica Graeca. Gregorii Barhebraei chronicon ecclesiasticum.. Verheyden (= JEastCS 56 [2004]). J. Lavenant S. A History of Syriac Literature and Sciences (2nd edn. Braun. Ebied and H. Abūna.J. W. REFERRED TO BY THE AUTHOR’S LAST NAME AND SHORT TITLE Abbeloos and Lamy. Mit einem Anhang: Ostsyrisches Mönchsleben (Bibliothek der Kirchenväter. ed. Adab al-lugha al-ārāmiyya (1970). The School of Nisibis and the development of the scholastic culture in Late Antique Mesopotamia (Divinitions. Translated Texts for Historians.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE SKCO Sobornost/ECR SOK StPatr SymSyr I SymSyr II SymSyr III SymSyr IV SymSyr V SymSyr VI SymSyr VII SymSyr VIII SymSyr IX SymSyr X TEG TRE TTH TU VetChr VC WZKM ZA ZAC ZAW ZDMG ZKG ZNW ZPE XX Sprachen und Kulturen des Christlichen Orients. J. Ausgewählte Akten persischer Märtyrer. ed. S. 1872–1877). 1–2 (3 vols. and G. . C. Vetera Christianorum. Lavenant. 1974). 1–3 (4 vols. Studien zur orientalischen Kirchengeschichte. R. Literary genres in Syriac literature. Zeitschrift für die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft. Sobornost / Eastern Churches Review. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes. Abbeloos and T. Hill and J. Fear of God = A. Symposium Syriacum 1976 (OCA 205. Rereading Late Ancient Religion. Theologische Realenzyklopädie. Braun. 2003). Matti Moosa). Molenberg. B. Literatur = A. VI Symposium Syriacum 1992. Synodicon Orientale = O. R. 1983). Geschichte der syrischen Literatur (1922). ed. 1994). Reinink (OCA 229. . Fiey. 1963. Studies in Early Christian Literature and Its Environment. Fiey. 3rd ed. SeT 118. 1988). Garsoïan. ch. Guidi). The Hidden Pearl. Brooks. Mathews.).. 2004). Syriac and Garshuni inscriptions of Iraq = A. Primarily in the Syrian East (1977). I. Desreumaux. 1944–1953).XXI SIGLA AND ABBREVIATIONS Brock. ‘The christology of the Church of the East’ = S. 1977). 1965–1986). P. T. patriarche jacobite d’Antioche (1166– 1199). Brock (with the assistance of D. Fiey. Honigmann. W. K. La littérature syriaque = R. Texts. A Tribute to Arthur Vööbus. Fiey (ed. Répertoire des bibliothèques = A. Arabic culture = D. Chronique de Michel le Syrien = J. Graf. 1991). A. 1999). Grillmeier† and Th. John of Ephesus and The Lives of the Eastern Saints (The Transformation of the Classical Heritage 18. Garsoïan et al. Les pavements des églises byzantines de Syrie et du Liban. W. 1903–1907). The Syriac Fathers on Prayer = S. Desreumaux. Album = W. Healey. Dragas (1985). Saints syriaques (Studies in Late Antiquity and Early Islam 6. M. Guidi. Fiey. Donceel-Voûte. Décor. H. Greek thought. An album of dated Syriac manuscripts (1946. P. B. F. Fischer (ed. . L. archéologie et liturgie (Publications d’histoire de l’art et d’archéologie de l’Université Catholique de Louvain 69. Gutas. M. GCAL = G. Vol. Pour un Oriens christianus novus. 1–4 (1899–1924. Chabot. Brooks and I. East of Byzantium = N. W. Guidi et al. translations and commentary (Handbuch der Orientalistik. Chabot. Harvey. Fiey. 2/3. Assyrie chrétienne.-B. Dolabani. Hidden Pearl = S.-B. Jalons pour une histoire de l’Église en Iraq (CSCO 310. 125–42. Thomson (eds. (repr. Arabic culture. A Festschrift for Archbishop Methodios of Thyateira and Great Britain. Drijvers and Healey. repr. Fiey. Syria and Armenia in the Formative Period (1982). 2/3 = A. Gutas. Chabot). The Syriac Fathers on Prayer and the Spiritual Life (1987). Jalons = J.). Dolabani. Chronique de Michel le Syrien. ‘The christology of the Church of the East in the Synods of the fifth to early seventh centuries: preliminary considerations and materials’. A Tribute to Arthur Vööbus = R. G. Die Kirchen von Jerusalem und Antiochien nach 451 bis 600 (2002). Fischer (ed. Chronica minora = Chronica minora. Hatch. F.. M. J. Avec la collaboration de F. I. Duval. Répertoire des diocèses syriaques orientaux et occidentaux (BTS 49. 1970). Harvey. Contribution à l’étude de l’histoire et de la géographie ecclésiastiques et monastiques du nord de l’Iraq (Recherches publiées sous la direction de l’Institut de Lettres orientales de Beyrouth 22–23 and 42. Études et Répertoires. Chabot. Drijvers and J. Donceel-Voûte. and R. Jesus der Christus im Glauben der Kirche. Nisibe. Brock. Die Patriarchen der syrisch-orthodoxen Kirche (1990). 2002). 133. ed. Synodicon Orientale ou recueil de synodes nestoriens (1902). Graf. II (E.). La littérature syriaque (Bibliothèque de l’enseignement de l’histoire ecclésiastique: Anciennes littératures chrétiennes 2. métropole syriaque orientale = J. M. Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres. Assyrie chrétienne = J. and I. M. III (E. 172. Taylor). Les pavements = P. The Old Syriac inscriptions of Edessa and Osrhoene. East of Byzantium. Maktbonutho d-patriyarke d-Antiyok d-Suryoye triṣay šubḥo. 2010). Asceticism and society in crisis. repr. Syriac and Garshuni inscriptions of Iraq (Recueil des inscriptions syriaques 2. Nisibe. Jesus der Christus. Brock. Asceticism and society in crisis = S. métropole syriaque orientale et ses suffragants des origines à nos jours (CSCO 388. The Graeco-Arabic translation movement in Baghdad and early ʿAbbasid society (2nd – 4th /8th – 10th centuries) (1998). in Aksum – THYATEIRA. Chabot) (CSCO 1–6. P. 146–147. repr. Greek thought. Geschichte der christlichen arabischen Literatur (5 vols. Harrak. in Studies in Syriac Christianity [1992]. Fiey. D. Harrak. Chabot. Saints syriaques = J. W. I (I. Honigmann. (ed). Évêques et évêchés monophysites d’Asie antérieure au VIe siècle (CSCO 127. G. H. Hatch.-B. Hainthaler (eds. 1990). The Old Syriac inscriptions = H. The Syrian Orthodox Church and its ancient Aramaic heritage (4 vols. 2001). Pour un Oriens christianus novus = J. 1951). Fiey. Conrad). 1993). Briquel-Chatonnet (Documents. 42. P. Répertoire des bibliothèques et des catalogues de manuscrits syriaques.). Fiey. Synodicon Orientale = J. Duval. I. Évêques et évêchés monophysites = E. G. Grillmeier and Hainthaler. XII) Brock and Taylor. Brock. vol. 1–3: 2008). Patriarchen = Y. 1907). 1318– 1913 (CSCO 582.). Seeing Islam = R. Studies in honor of Sebastian P. Brock (2008). J. CESG = G.). Ortiz de Urbina. The Roman Near East = F. Thomas and B.. in Syriac Christianity under Late Sassanian and Early Islamic Rule [2005]. . After Chalcedon. F. 1990). Reinink. Christian-Muslim relations = D. M. 1999). 2009). and J. Westphal.W. A survey and evaluation of Christian. Labourt. Monk and mason = A. Kiraz (ed. 1966 and 2001). Abhandlungen zur rechtswissenschaftlichen Grundlagenforschung 21. A. Wilmshurst. A short history of Syriac literature (1894. W. – A. Symbols = R. Aḍwāʾ = Ūkīn Munūfar Barṣūm. Studien zur Quellen. ‘Edessa grew dim and Nisibis shone forth’ = G. Vööbus. Bis zum Beginn des nestorianischen Streites (1901). Syriac and Arabic documents = A.D. Hoyland. 1974). History of asceticism = A. Die Rechtssammlung des Gabriel von Baṣra und ihr Verhältnis zu den anderen juristischen Sammelwerken der Nestorianer (Münchener Universitätsschriften. Jewish and Zoroastrian writings on Early Islam (Studies in Late Antiquity and Early Islam 13.). 1. Tolan (The History of Christian-Muslim Relations 11. After Bardaisan = G. ch. Munūfar Barṣūm. Macomber. A Study in Early Syriac Tradition (1975. History of the School of Nisibis (CSCO 266. After Chalcedon = C. Roggema (eds. Vööbus. Millar. (repr. Malphono w-Rabo d-Malphone = G. Reinink. Laga. Le christianisme dans l’empire perse sous la dynastie sassanide (224–632) (Bibliothèque de l’enseignement de l’histoire ecclésiastique. Die «Beschreibung der Zeiten» von Mōr Michael dem Grossen (1126–1199). Kiraz. Vol. Kiraz (ed. J. The early history of Ṭur ‘Abdin (University of Cambridge Oriental Publications.). Thomas and Roggema (eds. Short History of Syriac Literature = W. Vööbus. Wilmshurst. and 500. Kiraz. Catalogue of the Syriac manuscripts in the British Museum. Pahlitzsch. Seeing Islam as others saw it. MacDonald (Brill’s Studies in Intellectual History 61. Laga et al. Six explanations = W. Vööbus. Syriac and Arabic documents regarding legislation relative to Syrian asceticism (PETSE 11. acquired since the year 1838 (3 vols. Comparative Edition of the Syriac Gospels (4 vols.und neusyrischen Literatur (1976).). (ed. 1958–1988).). 1965). A contribution to the history of culture in the Near East (3 vols. Die Rechtssammlung des Gabriel von Baṣra = H. Ecclesiastical organisation = D. Aḍwāʾ ʿalā adabinā al-suryānī al-ḥadīth (1991). 1996). Macuch. Wright. revised ed. Patrologia Syriaca = I. Weltecke. With J. Catalogue … British Museum = W. CSCO 184. J. 1904). After Bardaisan.C. Patrologia Syriaca (2nd ed. Palmer.). 1985). 1 (600–900).. P. Studien zur Quellen.. Vol. 2003). Wright. Geschichte = R. J. and L. Symbols of Church and Kingdom. Christian-Muslim Relations. Untersuchungen über die Quellen und die Glaubwürdigkeit der Patriarchenchroniken des Mārī ibn Sulaimān. Reinink. 197. Monk and mason on the Tigris frontier. 1995). A. 1997). Ortiz de Urbina. History of the School of Nisibis = A. The ecclesiastical organisation of the Church of the East. Eine Studie zu ihrem historischen und historiographiegeschichtlichen Kontext (CSCO 595. J. Studies on Continuity and Change in Syriac Christianity in Honour of Professor Han J. Weltecke. Van Rompay (eds. Kaufhold. Munitiz.und Traditionsgeschichte des Evangelienkommentars der Gannat Bussame (CSCO 414. Westphal. 77–89. G. Studies in theology and church history offered to Professor Albert van Roey for his seventieth birthday (OLA 18. Le christianisme dans l’empire perse = J.und Traditionsgeschichte = G. Reinink and Klugkist (eds. in Centres of learning. A. Reinink.). Drijvers (OLA 89. J. 1) Reinink and Klugkist (eds. The Roman Near East 31 B. Drijvers and A. Macuch. History of asceticism in the Syrian Orient. Vööbus. Macomber. H. ʿAmr ibn Matai und Ṣalība ibn Joḥannān. repr. Untersuchungen = G. ed. 1960). Geschichte der spät. Teule.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE XXII Hoyland. 1979). Kaufhold. Palmer. Six explanations of the liturgical feasts by Cyrus of Edessa. 2004). 2000). Wright. Vööbus. Malphono w-Rabo d-Malphone. 1976). Murray. An East Syrian theologian of the mid sixth century (CSCO 356. Millar. 1870–1872). Die «Beschreibung der Zeiten» = D. ‘Edessa grew dim and Nisibis shone forth: The School of Nisibis at the transition of the sixth-seventh century’. A Bibliographical History. 337 (1993). Swanson. Learning and location in pre-modern Europe and the Near East. Wright. Labourt. A. Murray. Monferrer Sala. 1965). Juristische Fakultät. ................. P............. A..... 9...................... P................ R....... School of ................................... Jirjis .............................................................................................................. W................................. L. 13............................................................... S.............. 15........................................................ Roggema ʿAbdishoʿ bar Brikha ........ L........ S......................... E.... Wardle Adiabene .................. 12....... 25... 33............................. 35......... A....... S............................... Brock Aḥudemmeh of Balad .... S..................................................LIST OF ENTRIES AND AUTHORS 1.. 36............................ P....................................... G...................................... H............. A...... B................... Childers ʿAbdishoʿ of Gazarta ................................. G.......................................... 39... G........................................... 6.................... 3.......... Van Rompay Aba II of Kashkar ............. Brock Aḥob Qaṭraya ... 16................ 37................ Childers Abrohom II Gharīb ........ Takahashi ʿAmīra................. ter Haar Romeny Aḥudemmeh .................. 19............. 2................. 24............ 31............................................................................. 28...... 7.. 5....................................... H. 32........................ P.. L.................. G. P... L. Reinink Aba (ca...... 8................................... S............................................................................................... A.............. 41................... E.. Kiraz ʿAbdullāh II Saṭṭūf .............. J.... J........ G................... Kiraz Abrohom Naḥshirtono ..... S................... B..... Kiraz ʿAbdulmasīḥ II ............ A..... G................... T.............. Wardle Abraham bar Dashandad ...... Brock Aqaq . 21...... H....... Harrak Aesop ............. Van Rompay Aphrahaṭ ........................................................................ S.......... B....................................... L........... S. C........................................ 20................... Brock Apocalypses . W...... S.... 29............ 400) ..................... G......... H... S................................ 14.............................. Brock Alqosh ....... 4..... A... Brock Aitalaha ..................... P... Brock Albonesi........ S............ 40.......... 26.............. Dodd al-Anbār ... A.................... 10......................... 30................. 11...... Van Rompay Abraham of Kashkar ......................................................... P............................... Takahashi Anṭun of Tagrit ...................... L............... Teule ʿAbdullāh I bar Sṭephanos .............................................................. H............... Mengozzi Alqosh............. Aba I .......... 23............. Van Rompay Abraham of Nathpar ... Kiraz Addai. 22....................................................... Van Rompay Amyūn ............................................ L..... 18........................ Kiraz Abgar the hagiographer .. L................. Teule Abraham bar Lipeh ............... G............ Fiano Aleppo .......... Van Rompay ʿAbdishoʿ bar Bahrīz ........ Teseo Ambrogio degli .. P................. P.......................... 17....... A........................ Teaching of ............ Van Rompay Abgarids of Edessa .... 38............... Van Rompay XXIII ........ A.................................... T.... 34....... Juckel Antioch .... Mengozzi Amid .......... W......................................................... B..... H.......... J.............. J.. Brock Abraham of Beth Rabban ... Takahashi Alexander Cycle ....................... Brock Aḥiqar ............. 27........... Watt Apamea ........................... Brock G.... Aydin....... Van Rompay H.......... Grigorios . P................................................ 45.......... Armalah.......... Brock and J...... Assemani.... 44............................... 64.... Bar Bahlul.. Barḥadbshabba ʿArbaya ..... F................ 66...................... Brock A........... Ayyub............................................ F........................ Tannous M... Childers S.......................................... Assfalg......... 48...................... 54..... Barṭelle ......................... 70.......... 77............................... 65. P........................... 55..................... P.. Van Rompay L................. Van Rompay S................ Elia .......................... Van Rompay H...... Barsoum................ 89............. 43....... A...................... Ḥasan ............ Kiraz A............ 74. Kiraz S.............................. Barsoum....................... Grigorios ............. Barṣawmo .......... 51............................ Butts L. H.............................. Bar ʿEbroyo.............................. Bardaiṣan ...... Mathews..................................... Babai the Great ....... Stephanus Evodius ..................... Isḥāq ................. Baselios Gewargis .................. Takahashi H... Athanasios II of Balad ............ Julius .................. Athanasius of Alexandria ........ 80... Barṣawma of Nisibis .......... Kaufhold J........ Baumstark........................................ Ishoʿ ............................................. Takahashi G........................................................ Ignatius Afram ... Barṣawmo.... Murad Ṣaliba .... G........ P......... Bahdeidat ..................................... 46.................... 78....... Brock A.... P........ Aristotle ........................................................... Dayro d-Mor ............... A.. Arbela . Brock H....... 73.................................. Jr........... 62..... S......................... Harrak G.............. Harrak S................... 86.............. Takahashi E...................... Awgen.. Brock S... Kiraz S... H...................................................... Kiraz G...... 91... 81......... 76......................... Brock H................................................ P............. Kiraz S...... Brock H........... Dodd A. Takahashi L....... Assemani.............................. Barlaam and Josaphat ........ Van Rompay G........................ L.. Penn G........................ Arabic... Van Rompay S.................. 75..... A................................... 50....................................................... Art and architecture ............... Nuʿmān ........ A........ Barsoum ................. 57....................................... Brock S.. 90............. A.. Brock S................. Basil of Caesarea ....................... P....... Athanasios Aṣlan ......... G.......... P.. Anton ........................ P......................... W........ 63.................... Josephus Simonius ........ XXIV H. Mathews.................. Murre-van den Berg B....... 84...................... G.............................. 52.. 88..... Coakley J...................... P........................... 59..... 67..................................... Assemani........ Assyrians ............... Joseph Aloysius ................................. 56..... 68............... Aristides of Athens . Paul .... A........... Coakley E..... Babai of Nisibis ............................................... P....................GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE 42..... 60................. Becker L........... 69... Balad . Rabban ................. P. Bedjan...................... Aramaic ..................... Audo.............. Barṣawmo Ṣafī.............................................. A.............. B................................ 61........ Toma ........ Asʿad... Kiraz S........ Gabriel . Syriac contacts with .................. Snelders G..... P.. Edmund ........ 53............. Kiraz L... Teule L............. A..... Brock A.................... M... Arameans ......... Syriac translations from . Kiraz ........... P......... Brock S...... Brock G. 71........... Beck................ 58....... A................. 85......................................... C......... P.... Jr....................... Becker and J............... 83... Brock S.......... Brock S...................... Armenian Christianity............. Bar ʿAli.................................. G.................. A......... 79.................... Dayro d-Mor ......... Behnam. P.......... 82.. 92....... Bar ʿEdta.... P.. 49................. Baghdad ... Kiraz E............... Mar ......... Athanasios I Gamolo .................... 47....................... 87................... Assemani.... Kiraz G.. Balai ....... Behnam Ḥadloyo .................... Brock S................................. 72............ ....................... Harrak S.............. Syriac .. 130................... ..... 95.... 94........... 123........................... Briquel-Chatonnet S.. Jean-Baptiste .... Sir Ernest Alfred Wallis .......... 108......................... Syriac contacts with . Coakley H.. William ......... Harrak S.. Coakley S....................... 139....... 101. W.................... Bidawid................. Beirut ....... P..................... 133....... P. Kiraz L.......... Van Rompay S....... 114...... Monastery of ............................ Coakley S...... New Testament manuscripts ............................ P................... Mouawad G..... 128.... 105....... 140....................... Brock S. Beth ʿArbaye .................................. 97.............. P. Cyril of Alexandria ........... Bible.........................LIST OF ENTRIES AND AUTHORS XXV 93................... 104............ 112.. 127........... Ernest Walter ............................. Estipān ............................................ 129............................. Kaufhold S.................... Braun...................... Oskar ................ Çiçek....... 121........ R... Van Rompay F....................... 137.......... Chronicle of 1234 ..................... P................................. Old Testament manuscripts .......................................... Beth Aramaye ........ P............ Chaldean Syrian Church .......... Robert .. Syriac .............. Christian Palestinian Aramaic ........ A......................................... Harrak L.. Juckel L.................................... Brock and J..... F. Louis .......... Julius Yeshuʿ ... Bnay Qyāmā....................... British Orthodox Church ............... Catherine........ Beth Lapaṭ .......................................... T........ Kitchen R..... A........................................ Book of Steps .............. B.............. Bidāry.... 111... Crusades ......... 110..... P.................. Kiraz R..... Ceriani........................... 122.............. Carl .... P........ Van Rompay L............ Benjamin of Edessa .............. 107...... Brock A........ 99.... Syriac Christianity in ............................... Chicago ................................... Beth Nuhadra ......... Brockelmann........................ Bostra ........... Beulay................ Weltecke S.... Pawlos . J............... A.. Van Rompay G....... J.................................................. P........................... Van Rompay J.. Van Rompay S............................................................................................. Bible.............. Coakley H............. F.......................... van Ginkel L....... Mengozzi C......... Antonio Maria ........ Brock J....... Beth ʿAbe.... Brock ........................ China..... Van Rompay S.... Bello........... Brock S............ 100.................. Computing.. A.................. 120..... Cave of Treasures .......... Gabriel .............. 141........................ 118................................................... Chronicles.... 124................................. Harrak A............. 132..... 102.............. ter Haar Romeny S....... 116............... Coakley J................................. Chaldeans . Cardahi............................... 96... Brock G.... P...... F.... Brock and J................................ Childers S.... 109........................ 106........... Brock A................ 134.. Brock D..... P.................... Chaldean Catholic Church ........ 136... Budge....... 143... Van Rompay M...... Kitchen L............. Cureton... Bible (General) ................................................. Church of the East ........................ Van Rompay A...... P................... 138..... Beth Qaṭraye ..... Clement of Rome and Pseudo-Clementine literature Colophons ............ Cause of Causes . Brock S........ Brooks... Brock J.. Hansbury R................ P............... Brock J.... Van Rompay A... 117... Brock L........................................................ F... A........ Takahashi S....... 131... 103........................... P............................................. Brock A.......... Burkitt.............................. 135..... P......... Beth Garmai ............................... 126............... Raphael I ..... Coptic Christianity......... 113.................................................................................. Francis Crawford .............. Kiraz G..... Bibliography ...... 98........................... Chronicle of Edessa ............................................ 142.. P...... Costaz.. A..... Leonhard L....... F......... 125................................................................... 115.. Chabot........ Bnāt Qyāmā ............................... Monastery of St.............................. Kiraz L............... 119... Brock L. ..... Kiraz L...... Takahashi A............ Ghaṭṭās (Danḥo) Maqdisi ........ 176............................... Kiraz A............................................................................ al-Dibs............. Brock H........................) ............. P... Brock G........................ Draguet.................................................. P........... Francis . Butts E.... Fiano S.......... A..................... Eddé ............................................. A........................................................... Brock S.. 156........ 181. Elias................. 170.............. Diaspora ........... Dinno S............. L............................ Paul-Rubens ................ Duval.................................................. 187.... Diatessaron ........... 192................. 180.. Briquel-Chatonnet S................... Coakley S...... Emmanuel bar Shahhare . Reinink L....... Fiano S....................................... A.............. 146...................... A........ 184. B.. Brock E................... Toma .................... Yūsuf . Didascalia Apostolorum ............... Brock A.. M.......... P........... A.............. Juckel H.......................... Teule G............. Eliya of Nisibis .............. David... 179....... Van Rompay L................................ 147........ Daoud... 154. Hendrik (Han) Jan Willem . Dadishoʿ I .. Brock S............................... Dadishoʿ Qaṭraya .................................. Edessa ...................... Van Rompay H..... Eliya III Shakir .. Dolabani.... K.... Kiraz M..................... Darmo........ Eliya I of Ṭirhan ............. Doerfler Kh........... 189.... P.................. P.......... 148.......... 150................................... Daniel of Mardin .................... Isṭifān . P. P.......... Clemens Joseph ........ 153. Dawid Puniqoyo ............ D................................... Pseudo... Brock S..... P.............. Van Rompay ......... Witakowski S......... 161. 185............ 169...................... G.......................... Diamper.................. Van Rompay F................................... 159.............................. Mengozzi S.......................... 145.... Van Rompay S....................... 149......... P...... School of ............... Brock D..... Brock G.... Takahashi S........................... Daniel bar Ṭubanitha ............... Eli of Qarṭmin ........ 152. Kiraz L........................... 174........................ 178................ Niʿmatullāh ........... 155............... 164............. Dorekthā ......... Edessa...... Kiraz L........... Eliya (mid-6th cent...... Kiraz J.................... Dionysios of Tel Maḥre ......... Kitchen Polycarpus A................................. Dura-Europos ........ Teule L................... Elishaʿ bar Quzbaye . Dionysius Thrax ....... Ryan H............................. P... Drijvers...................................... A............. Damascus ...... Synod of .................. al-Duwayhī............................ Danhash........ 166.... Dinno..................................................... Van Rompay S........ 165.. Petersen G........................................................................ Antoine ... René ...................... Van Rompay S..) ....................... 172......... C.. Taylor G......................... Eliya (late 8th/early 9th cent................................ 186................. 191..... Brock W.... Brock G........... F.......... P........ Dodd A..................... H...... Diosqoros of Gozarto .. Brock A...... 182................ Kiraz L.............................. Denḥa .... P............. 158.... P............. Brock W..................... 157...... 168................................. Dionysius the Areopagite...... 188................. George ......... Aydin and G...... 194..... 171..................... G............................. 163....... P... 151............. Diodore of Tarsus ... Becker R...... Daniel of Ṣalaḥ ...... De’ Rossi.............................. Daniel bar Maryam ......GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE 144................. Cyril of Jerusalem .............. 175................. 190................... Damyanos of Alqosh ................................. 162................................................................. Azariah (Buonaiuto) ... 177................. Dionysios bar Ṣalibi ........................................... J..................................... B.......................... 183..... A................ 193.. Harrak A. XXVI S........................... A..... Ecumenical dialogue .. 160......... 167......................... G. Eliya of al-Anbār ............................ Philoxenos Yuḥanon ................................... Dabbūs. Mengozzi G...... 173.................................. Brock E..... Dawid bar Pawlos ....................... .. Hagiography .......... Guidi.... Monastery of Mor ...... Giwargis II.............. Gregory of Nyssa ................. Gregory Thaumaturgus ............................... Giuseppe .................. Contini F........ Garshuni ........ P....... Brock A.. Graffin............. New Testament ................................... P.... P................. 239.... M........ 223........................................................... Briquel-Chatonnet S........... P. Brock S....................... 233................................................................. Fiey........... Geoponika ..................... Walker J................... Witakowski S.......... P....... Brock R................ Kiraz R........... B.................................................. 206..... Brock S....... P....... 236......... Evagrius of Pontus .. Epiphanius of Salamis ........................LIST OF ENTRIES AND AUTHORS XXVII 195.. Brock S..................................... T........ Graffin..... Van Rompay S............ Syriac contacts with ......... Gabriel Qaṭraya .................. ʿEnanishoʿ . P. Fatḥallāh. Ethiopic Christianity.............................. A........ Grigor I .............................. 226....... Coakley .......... Brock and J..................... E...... 240............................................ Mengozzi S....................... Gabriel................................................ P....... Euphemia and the Goth ............ Jean-Maurice ............................. Giwargis of Bʿeltan ............... Brock R................................. 212.... 204.. Brock S.. Gregory of Nazianzus ...................................... 218. Gewargis I ................. P....... P....................................... 222....... 197....... Ephrem ........................... Brock S...... 200.............................. A........ Brock G... P.... Van Rompay S.. Eutyches . Juckel S..... 232.... P................... Ignatius ........ 198......... 220........ 221. F.......... 243.................................... 203..... Antoine ............................................................. P........ J............................... Ephrem........... Old Testament .................. 219....... Brock L......... 201............ Giwargi.......................... 225..... Gabriel... Brock G....... 241........................ Ignazio .................... 234. Reinink A.... Guillaumont... Brock G........ Gabriel bar Bokhtishoʿ ............................................... M...... 209............... P.................... Brock S................................ Gewargis of Arbela............. P...... 207................................ Brock S.......................... 211.................................................. 237................................... P....................... Childers A....... Grigorios of Cyprus ........ J. Kiraz A............. 235...... Galen ...... 214............ 242......... Naʿʿūm ........................................... Life of ....... 231................... P........................................................... Butts S... P. Gabriel of Baṣra ... The Enaton .... 245...... N................... A............... Greek.......... Harvey J........................... 216........ Morrison G...... Gewargis Warda .... P.............................. Van Rompay S....... François ..... Gabriel Qamṣa ............................... Brock A.................... Furlani.......... Exegesis.......... Syriac translations from . Fāʾiq...... Aydin and G.......... Fathi S.... Brock F.. Brock L.................................... Butts H. 244................. Mengozzi S.. Eusebius of Caesarea . Grigorios Yawseph ...... Eusebius of Emesa ............................. P......................... W.......... Childers L........ Hakkari ...... Habbi......... Gospel of the Twelve Apostles ................. Elias .................................. Kaufhold L............. A....... René .......................................... 229.......... P.............................................. 213.................. ter Haar Romeny C................... 224. P.................. 199.................... Gannat Bussāme .......... Gewargis of Arbela ......................... W.................... Palmer A..................... 208........ 196........ 238.......................... of the Arab tribes ........... Brock S..................... Briquel-Chatonnet S. P....... Yusuf ....... 217.................. Kiraz J..................... 202.. Syriac contacts with ......... bp........... Pseudo... 227...... Contini Polycarpus A............... 228. Exegesis................ Fars ..... A......... Fawlos ..... Georgian Christianity........... 230........ Brock S.................... 215..... 205...... Kiraz W................ Brock S........... Brock J........................... 210........ Van Rompay S.................. Amar S........... ..................... Isḥāq ........... A..... P......... 295...... P........... Childers L.................... 269.......................... Mathews............. Jr............... E... André ..... Brock G........... Kitchen L.... Hippolytus of Rome ... Van Rompay S..... XXVIII S....... 267........... Takahashi N...................... Brock S. Witakowski H.................. Brock L........................ Isidore of Pelusium ................................... 288............. Isḥaq of Nineveh ...................................... 261.......... P..... 292............ Ḥarqlean Version ... 293................................................. Jr............................. A............................ Kiraz L................................................................. 281... Isḥaq Shbadnaya ...... Carlson S........ 277.................. Ishoʿyahb II of Gdala .......... 253............ P........... P.............. A..... Ḥenanishoʿ I ....... William Henry Paine ...................GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE 246.. Isḥaq of Edessa ....................... Israel of Alqosh ................................................ M.................................................... 249......................................... Ignatius of Antioch .................... Isḥaq of Antioch ............................ Syriac ...... P................ Ḥimyar .................... Jr....... Brock G. Monastery of Rabban . Historiography.......... Brock L...... Ḥirta ................................... Isḥaq ............. Iwannis of Dara ...... Sulayman .................. Takahashi L... Ḥanno. Brock H............ Ḥenanishoʿ bar Seroshway ..................................... 278... Isḥoq ʿAzar ............................................. Hiba ......... Ishoʿ of Merv ...... Iwannis Yuḥanon ...... 272... M........ 274.. James Rendel ..... Brock S............................................................................................... Brock T............ 289... M.............. 283......... Ḥunayn b.......................................................................... Ignatius Yaʿqub III . P..... Ishaʿya of Beth Sbirina ................................... P...... al-Ḥāqilānī...................................... 247.. A.............. Ishoʿ bar Nun . 294.................................................. 250............ Van Rompay L.................. Butts S................................................ Ishoʿdnaḥ ............... Van Rompay S........................ A..................... 296............................... 257................. Ishoʿyahb bar Malkon .... Mathews.......... Harris......................... Kiraz G........ Takahashi W...... 290.............. 262............................... 291..... G................................. W............... Kiraz ....... 251....... 260................................................ 266........................ Van Rompay A.......... Van Rompay H...................... de Halleux......... Van Rompay J.... Ibn al-Ṭayyib .......... Ḥimṣ ........................ E.... Kiraz R. Griffith A....................... 284..... 270............ 254.... Mengozzi S............. Murre-van den Berg G.. Van Rompay S....... Mathews... Ibrāhīm ....................... Hormizd......... 256... Ishoʿbokht of Rev Ardashir ............. Brock S......... Syriac contacts with ..... 265.................... Van Rompay L............. 275.. 285............ Brock L........ Ishoʿyahb IV ........... A... Kiraz A..... Butts A... 248.............. 276... L..... P............ Isḥaq of Amid .................. G....................... 282........ H............................................................ Van Rompay L.......... Van Rompay L.................. Brock G............................. Isḥoq Ṣaliba ....... A....... 286................ Brock G.......... Van Rompay L............................... G........ Joseph ........................ Ishoʿyahb I ......... Ishoʿdad of Merv ............................ A..................................................................................... 287....... Hatch............................................. 259.... 271.......... Brock S............ Butts L... 273....................... Van Rompay E... 268............... 252. 258. Van Rompay S... Ḥubeika....................................... Ḥenanishoʿ II .......... P.. Ḥenana ................ P... P..... Juckel H... Ḥarran ............ 255.............................. Ishoʿyahb III of Adiabene ......................... Inscriptions ................................ Iḥidāyā ........... P....................................................... 279...... Koltun-Fromm L................... 280................................................... Islam.......... Kiraz S............ Van Rompay A................. 263....................................... 264........... Isaiah of Scetis ............................................. Ḥazqiel I .... S..... ... Maʿad .... 319............. P........ P....... 337. Roggema G.............. 309........ 340. M........................ Immerzeel A.......... Joseph R................ 303........... 320... C........ Childers H.............. Contini S... Khoury.................. Van Rompay S.............. Kokhe .................... Mengozzi J.. John Chrysostom . Amar G... Kiraz G...... A..........................................LIST OF ENTRIES AND AUTHORS XXIX 297................ 306...................... Kiraz L.............. John of Damascus ..... 301........ Khamis bar Qardaḥe ................. Maqdisī......... 318......... Kfar Helda ............. 314................................. Steppa S........ Liturgy ......... Matta ................... Jamīl.. Dodd C...... Childers S.. Malabar Independent Syrian Church .. 327.... W....................... 332..................................... H........................ 308................... Harrak M.......... Judaism........................... 323.................... Van Rompay G.................. Van Rompay M..... B.......... Fenwick ....... Manuscripts . Karka d-Beth Slokh ................. Julian of Halicarnassus ............................................ Jansma...... Van Rompay E.. Giorgio .... Penn A.......... A........ Coakley G.............. 315.... G.................................... 336.............................. Coakley L... W......... Kiraz M.............. John Rufus .... A... Brock B............. Iyob of Edessa .... Loʿozar of Beth Qandasa ............. 299............................................................. Loʿozar bar Sobtho .. Shmuʾel ...... Van Rompay R.......... A.......... 310................................................ Brock and G............. A.............. R..... Kiraz J.. Malabar Catholic Church .. Brock A.......................... R..... Mar Thoma Syrian Church (Malankara) . Dayr ......... Van Rompay J...... A... Immerzeel S........................... Cyril ................ George ........ F... 338..................... 335................. 316................................ 334............ 300....... Leroy................ 339.. Louis . John Climacus .... P. Jerusalem ......................... Lamsa......................... 322................ K. 324....................................................... 347...... Yaʿqob Awgen ................................... Paul Anton .............. John Philoponos .... 298................................ 342......... Kiraz G. Teule S............ John bar Aphtonia .. Butts L...... P......... Kaftun........................................ W......... Varghese T................. K..... Malankara Orthodox Syrian Church ........... Doran J.... P............... Khouri-Sarkis....... 328..... P... P......... 333. Leloir................. Kthobonoyo Syriac ......................... Brock U..... Brock S.................... 321.... Macarian Homilies ....... Asmar .................... 345.............................. Malankara Syriac Orthodox Church ...... C................... Kiraz L................................... 312. Fenwick S..... P.... Karamlish ........ Juridical literature .......................................... Childers J......... Jules ................... Brock J............. 305..... Land...... Kiraz J... Possekel L.... A. Brock L....... Josephus ............ Van Rompay J.. 304.. Malankara Catholic Church ........... A....... Maphrian ............................ P................................... 317......................... Van Rompay L................... Mani .. Manna......................................................... Harrak A. A.... Kalila and Dimna ........ 311........................ 331... 344............. Jan Pieter Nicolaas . 346....... Cassis G........ Konat........... Jeremiah . de Lagarde.......................... Julian Romance ... Brock L..... Taeke ..................... Van Rompay M........... 329................... 341.................... Leon of Ḥarran ................. 307. A..................................... P. B............ 343....... F...-E... P..... Gabriel .. 326..... 313.......... Kiraz and L... 302........... Levi Della Vida. Syriac contacts with ................................. Kiraz G....... 330.......................................... Jacob................................................ Stewart S........ 325......... Man of God of Edessa ........................................................................ Brock J......... ...... Teule G.............................. 357........... A.......................... Masius........ Marutha of Tagrit ........ Michael II the Younger ................ Maronite Church ...... Van Rompay G............ Van Rompay A............... Nau......... Harrak L.............................. Michael Badoqa .............. Nilus the Solitary ............. P...... Monasticism ................ Mary ....... P................. 390...................... E........................... Methodius............................. Brock S..... Brock G......... Witakowski E..... Mosul ............. 370.. Mingana......... Midyat ................................ Bevan H...... Brock S..................................... Melkite literature in Syriac .............. 365.. 384.................. Dayr Mār ........... 359.................. 360.......... Martyrs and persecutions ...... 389.................... B............... Axel ............. 387............ 354. Van Rompay S...... 398...................... Nestorius .................................... Brock P......................... Menander....................... Brock J......................................... Kiraz L....................... Alphonse ............ P.................. François .................... Mara bar Serapion. Brock S........................ 382......... 380......... Niʿmatullāh......... 372................. Mark.. 381......... Nestorianism ................... Mushe bar Kipho .................................... 388................... P... Takahashi S........... 395............ Possekel S.............. P............ 393.. P....................... Van Rompay G.................. Brock D......... ............. Brock L.... 374....... P........ 375........... Kiraz J..... Monastery of St.... Michael ............ Matay.. Marutha of Maypherqaṭ . Acts of ......................................... XXX L..... Masʿūd of Ṭur ʿAbdin ............. Mushe of Mardin ....................... A... Nicolaus of Damascus ...... Mushe of Nisibis ..............................GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE 348. 378................... Brock S............... Buṭros ... Pormann H........................ P..... Van Rompay L.... 392.... Dayro d-Mor ................ G......................... P......... Mari............... Amar J................................. Mubārak... Takahashi L.................................. Narsai ............. Van Rompay L............ Marcion ..................... Melkite .. 366............................................. 362....................... P... Mardin . P........................................... 364........... Maximus ... Masora ........ Kiraz B....... Amar S......... 371........................ 358..... Van Rompay G................. 355........ Fiano H. Andreas .................. F................................. Kiraz .... P................ A......................... Syriac sentences of ........... 361.. Afram ........... Kiraz S... 396.... Van Rompay H.. Nathniel of Sirzor .. Naqqāsheh.. Murad.. 351..... 373................. 368...... Brock L..... A........................... P............ Takahashi G...... Apocalypse of Pseudo..................................... 385................. Van Rompay S.................................. 363..... 377.. Takahashi S................... A... Brock U........... Nagran ........... Coakley L................... Medicine ............. Holmberg S... P................... Brock L. Mūsā al-Ḥabashī........ Weltecke W................ C... 379..... 352..... Brock G...................... A................... Van Rompay L........... Briquel-Chatonnet S............... Dodd S. Harvey A.... Michael I Rabo ................ Nestorios of Beth Nuhadra ...... 367.................................................... 350....... 349........... Melitene .................... Maron .................... 369..... P............................... 394........... 397.......................... 356........ Moberg....... Brock S................. Ignatius ............... Juckel H......... Van Rompay F...... 383.................................................................... Letter of ............................ Meliton the Philosopher ............... 386.................................. A............... P.............. 391... Marcian the Monk .......................... Mark the Monk ....... 376..................... Kiraz E............... Mushe of Aggel .... 353....... A............ .... Van Rompay L.... Monastery of .. Palladius .. Butts H. Teule S................................... M........... ʿOnithā ........................ Margoliouth)........................................................................ F............. 405................ M.... M.............................. Loopstra J. Van Rompay S. Brock L....................................... Syriac ...... Book of ................................ 402............... Printing .............. 430... 406. Qiryo. Butts A...................... Qoro................................... Brock L......... Johannes P... 407......... Brock S........................... 446....... Kaufhold M. P............................ T............................ Old Syriac documents ... 442... Pawlos of Kallinikos .................... 413.. Brock L.. P. Poetry ................ 433........... 436.............. Tannous G.... Morrison S................. 448....................... Brock A........... ter Haar Romeny and C. Jessie ................................ F........................................... Nisibis ........... Psalms.. Coakley S..... Brock L.................................................... B.... 422....... F...... 444............... Pawlos the Philosopher .................. 428.... 443.................................. 435....................... 434........ A... P................. metr. David Barsum . Physiologus ....................................................................................................... Michelson S...... Athanasios Ignatios .... ʿAbd al-Masīḥ Nuʿmān .......... Aydin and G.... Monastery of . 411.. Van Rompay A..... M.. Butts L........ 421...... Harrak J............ Penn H..................................... A. Yuḥanna ...................... Brock J........... Qurillona .................. 401................................... Van Rompay S.......................... 415................................... van der Ploeg. 426................................... Pawlos of Tella ....... 400..................... Proba....................... 412.................... P......... Brock S.................. Brock L............ 429....................... Nöldeke.... 418.......... Philoxenos of Mabbug ... R.......................... Nuro. 431. Papyri.......... Robert ...... Peshitta ...... A..... Brock J............. Peter the Iberian . Coakley R........... A......................................... Qaraqosh .... Pawlos of Nisibis ... Qara .......... Van Rompay L.................. P....... 427. 440................................................... 423. P.. Teule G...... Nonos of Nisibis .. Old Syriac Version ...................... 409.... Quryaqos ......... Van Rompay L......... 439.. 403... Pawlos of Beth Ukome ........... Payne Smith (Mrs.... Wickham D.................................... Takahashi A......... Qenneshre............... 420....... Abrohom .. Papa bar ʿAggai ....................... Peter of Kallinikos .................................... Witakowski ......... Perley. 437........... G.......................... J................................ Brock W....... Payne Smith........ Van Rompay L........................... Polykarpos ............... 404.. Van Rompay A... A. of Chalcedon ................. Elias Malke ........... 417............................................ B.......... P......................... School of .................. Palimpsests .... Juckel A.......... E............ P.. G...........LIST OF ENTRIES AND AUTHORS XXXI 399. Walker H.... 445............................... 410..... B....................... Qiyore of Edessa .................... P....... 425.... 414..... Pawla of Edessa ....... P...... Brock S... Mengozzi S.. P.............................. P......... 447................ Proclus of Constantinople ...... Van Rompay L..... Juckel S.. Nūrī................. Kiraz A.... 408.. Qarqaphto............ Van Rompay Polycarpus A..... Kiraz S..... ... Pawlos the Persian ........... A. Qdām w-Bāthar ............ P.. Coakley J............. 438.......................... Qarabashī........ Nisibis.................. Nineveh ................. Brock G....................... Proba ............... Kiraz S... Porphyry .......... 449............ Kiraz A...... Syriac Apocryphal .. 424.......... 419............ Kiraz G.................................. 441............. 416. P............................. H..... Becker H.......................... 432.. Paradise of the Fathers.. Theodor ....... A............ Nuḥ the Lebanese ........... ............... 479.................... Van Rompay S.. 467...... Boutros ............. P.................................. 483................... Sauget. Raḥmani...... 499..... A......... 470.......... W........ G....... Dayr ..... A......... 482.................................................... Brock L.. G... P.... Roggema S................ Kiraz and J................................. Kiraz S..... Sawma............ al-Ṣahyūnī.................... 491......... Watt W..... Elias ................................. 456.............. Addai ...... A. Brock G. 476............ 459... P.... Kiraz S....... P.. 457.............. Harvey L.... F.................................. B................................ Petersen G.................... al-Ṣalīb..... Reshʿayna ....... Saka.......... 489.......... 471. A.......... Severos............... 500. Ḥanna .... Kiraz J.................... Shemʿon..... Van Rompay G........................... Severus of Antioch ..... Shamsi Clan .............................. A..... Saba..... A.................................. Sharfeh ......... Abrohom ................... 492....... G....... 463.... Scribes ....... Rabbula Gospels ............................. Brock G....... Salmān... Sachau............. Shaʿya............ J.................. Shahdost ......................................... Eduard .......... P... Script...................... 478.. Jacques .... Yaʿqub ...................... Ṣharbokht bar Msargis ... Samuel......... Kiraz H....... Healey S. Sabrishoʿ I .. Sargis bar Waḥle ..... Brock L........................................................ Van Rompay L. 453.... Scher.. Sextus..... Van Rompay L. Sergios of Reshʿayna ...................................... P..................... Secundus ................... Van Rompay G................... 472...................................................... P......... Salomon...................... Elias ............. Brock L... 481................................................. J............ Rabban .............. Shalliṭa of Reshʿayna ....... Brock G.......................... P.......... Mengozzi J..... F.. Rhétoré........... P............ Van Rompay G........ Romanos the Melodist .. Schulthess.................. 494.......... A........... 451...... Renaissance ...... Shemʿon bar Ṣabbaʿe . 458............... Kiraz H.......... P.......................................... 455.... Eshai ............ Mar ....... Kiraz J....... P. Reinink S.................... H.. Kiraz and S... Selb........ 452............... Brock J..... Coakley L............. Ṣawma.................. Jr...... 468.................................... Takahashi and L........................... 475............................... Kiraz G..................................... Joseph-Marie ... Sargis the Stylite ...................... Kaufhold M.... Syriac ...........GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE 450.. Brock S...................... Rabbula of Edessa .................. Kiraz G.... Brock L.. 486..................................... 466..... 496.......................... Reinink A............... Brock H.... B......................... Seleucia-Ctesiphon .. 465.......... Athanasios Yeshuʿ ................. Sabrishoʿ bar Pawlos ... Brock S............ Severos Sebokht .............. 498......... Walter .......... 488.................. Jibrāʾīl ..... 485....... F... A.. Van Rompay A.......... P... P..... Takahashi G........ 469.................... Severos bar Mashqo ................ A.. 462.. A.... Brock and G.. Commentary of the monk .. Friedrich ............... Cassis A............ XXXII S. Teule H................... Désiré ......... C................ Amar S....... Teule B...................... A. Sayfo ........... Harrak G.................... 480............................ Shaliṭa................................. 464................ 474. Harrak S..... L.............. John (Mosul) ......................... Kiraz H............................. P.. Brock S... S. 460.... P................... Coakley G........................ Sahdona (Martyrius) ..... Van Rompay . Van Rompay H... 484....................... Mathews......... Rhetoric ..... Seminary of St. Sargis Bḥira ....... 493.............. 487...................... 473.................. 495............ Ignatius Ephrem II .... 454. Brock E.. al-Rāhib................................................................ 477........... Kaufhold S........... 490.. 497...... Shemʿon of Rev Ardashir ............ Sentences of .... A.......... 461.................... ............... 523................................. 546........ M........ P........ Van Rompay J........ Sṭephanos bar Ṣudayli ....... 519.............. A....... Van Rompay H................................... Brock W............. Malki al-Qas Afram ............... Monastery of ....................... Theodosios (patr.................. 520... Kaufhold A.......................................... Loopstra D................................. 508........ 504.............. A...................... Shemʿun the Stylite ........ 521............................................ Syro-Hexapla .......................... Van Rompay G................................ P..................... Shemʿun of Edessa ................................. Van Rompay S. Butts D... Shubḥalmaran ........................ Shemʿun II...... Brock and A........ Kessel G.. Harrak H............... 542......... Theodoros bar Koni ......... Kiraz L... Shemʿun of Beth Arsham ................ Sleepers of Ephesus..... J.................. 533............. A....................... Mengozzi L.............................. Butts A.............. G... Theodosius of Alexandria ................................ Brock S......... Taw Mim Simkath .. Butts H....... Lattke S............ Kitchen A...............) ...........LIST OF ENTRIES AND AUTHORS XXXIII 501.... A.............. Syriac Conferences ...... Telkepe . M........................... Syriac Orthodox Church .......... 527.............. Synodicon Orientale .............................................. Doran J... Theodora (Empress) ... S................ Tannous ... Witakowski S............................. 510. Syriac Catholic Church .................. Takahashi S.... Harvey L............. G.. P........... M................... Kiraz A........................................ 547.............. Mengozzi J................... 526.............. Van Rompay S..... Kiraz G.................... 507..... P.......................................................................... Shemʿon Shanqlawi .................... A.................. Theodoros Abū Qurra ............. Dayr ........................................... Sobo........................ P. Sindbad ...... Yakubovich M.......... 549............. al-Suryān................................. 524..... Shlemon of Baṣra ................... Strothmann.. Tatian ..... Tappuni....... A....... Van Rompay R........... 513.................... Van Rompay L. 528............... Van Rompay L........ Tell ʿAda..... Testament of Adam ......... Kaufhold L........................................................ M... 538.... Loopstra S........ 505............. Brock and G.............. Basileios ........................ Butts A... 522............. 548... 530............... Theano . K............... 515............ Testament of our Lord Jesus Christ .... 502...... 529.......................... Theodotos of Amid .... 537............... A. Thābit b.. A........................... Sureth . Brock R.. Kiraz A............................. Harrak S............ Takahashi U...... Brock H. Petersen G........................... 536.... 517......... Silwanos of Qardu .......... Tagrit .. L............................................... 514......................... Brock S......... Theodoret of Cyrrhus .......... Taylor G.. 545.......... P.......... P............... Brock L..... Smith. Salvesen A................. Theodoros bar Wahbun . 551........... Gabriel ........ Siirt ............................... 550.. Werner ............................... Syriac Lexicography ....... 511.. Shemʿon d-Ṭaybutheh ........ A...... Sobo. 534................. Ignatius . 540.......................... Qurra ........................... Odes of ....... Theodosios of Edessa ...... Kiraz G................. Sogdian ....... 509.. Harrak W.................. Brock L. A......... P... Kiraz I...... 539. 518.. P...... 531...... Possekel S............ Shemʿun Quqoyo . 512.................... Legend of the ....... 543....... Lane A........................... 541.. Agnes and Margaret .............. 532.. Syriac Language ....... Van Rompay A.......... Symmachus ............ 544..................... 516.. Sophronius ....... 535. 503.. L.... 506................ Harrak A...................... Solomon......................................................... Theodore of Mopsuestia ............................ 525.............. .. Van Rompay A........... Yoḥannan bar Zoʿbi .... 576............... W................. Yeshuʿ the Stylite ............ Van den Eynde................ 594...... 595................. Coakley S.................... Kitchen .... Ṭuroyo ............ Dodd S.. 575................................................. 566...... P.......... P. Witakowski L............. 570....... P............ 582..... Arthur ........................ Vaschalde............................. Butts S. 583...................... Yawsep I of Seleucia-Ctesiphon ............. Women in the Syriac tradition ................... Acts of ......... Tumo of Ḥarqel .......... 571.......................... Yaḥyā b............................................................................. 577................. Yoḥannan of Beth Rabban .... Brock D................... Brock S. 574........... Coakley S.............. A...... 588................. P....................... 586..................... Brock A................ 563............................................................. Yoḥannan bar Penkaye . Timotheos II of Alexandria ................... 590............ 596.............................. Wright......GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE 552.. Watt L....... Van Rompay M.................... Theodotus of Ancyra .............. B........... Childers L............................................................................... Abimalek .... Brock J............................. Ṭur ʿAbdin .. Yawsep d-Beth Qelayta .... G........... Toma of Marga ........................................... Theophilos of Edessa ......................... Kaufhold J............................. Yaʿqub bar Shakko .... P.......................... P............ 602....................... Amar S......... Van Roey............................. Vööbus.................. ʿAdī .................... P.............. Syriac texts from ....................... Brock L...... 565.... Xi’an ......... 562. 599..... Yawsep of Telkepe .. W... Mengozzi H........ Van Rompay H.............................................. Juckel A.......... Tsereteli.......... Timotheus..... Arthur Adolphe . M..... Van Rompay J............... Bundy S....... 568.................... P.. Yahbalaha I ...................... Albert ............. Yoḥannan of Dalyatha ............ Turfan.... Toma of Edessa ............... Thomas.......... Titus of Bostra .............. H..... Yoḥannan bar Sarapion ............................. Van Rompay L........ 579......... Teule J.. Amar A................ G...... Wall paintings in Syria and Lebanon .................................. Yeshuʿ bar Khayrun ..................... 559. Yaʿqub Burdʿoyo ................................... J.. 564............ 557...... 591.. Yoḥannan Iḥidaya ........... C...... Brock S............ Van Rompay A... XXXIV S............... Childers S.............. 581.. Becker W... Yoḥannan of Dailam ..................... Salvesen J........... Ceslas ...................... P..... 601. Yawsep Huzaya .............. Yawsep Ḥazzaya . P......................................... 567.......... Brock L............... Yawsep Busnaya ........................... Kaufhold S............. Yoḥannan bar Abgare ....... P..................... 572...... P.............. Timotheos I ............... 593.......... 555. 569..... Thomas Christians .................... A....... Brock H.. Brock J... Van Rompay J.. Brock A........ Yahbalaha III ... N........... Van Rompay S....... Palmer S.. Yaʿqub of Edessa ...... Kitchen L... 578...... P... L... 600...... 573... 561........... Brock L.................... P... Yawsep II ...... 587... 554............... 597................. William ............... Yaʿqub of Serugh .... P............. Brock B.......... Buck E...................... 553.. P..... Brock S...................................... 560...................... Van Rompay H............ Urmia ............ Timotheos II ...... Yaʿqub of Nisibis ........... Brock S.................. Konstantin ............ 592....... 598........................... Brock S............. 556.... 580. Harvey S. P.......................... F.......... Colless R... A.. Yoḥannan Azraq ............. W.. Brock R................................. 589.................... Murre-van den Berg L.................... 584.... 558.............. Blanchard E... F........................ 585......... P......... .. G....................... Brock J...... Yuḥanon of Mardin ..... A........................................ Chronicle of ... Kiraz H......... G.............. Amar H... B.. P.. G...... 604..............LIST OF ENTRIES AND AUTHORS XXXV 603.. al-Zaʿfarān... 609...... A... Yuḥanon of the Sedre ......... Yuḥanon Naqar .... 612......... 620.......... Kiraz H........................................................... 613.................... 617.................... Harrak ............... Pius (Jacob) ...... 622........... 611.................. Teule L.. B.......... Yuḥanon of Ephesus ... P.... P.... Yuḥanon Qashisho ............. Zacharias... Pseudo....... 616....................... Yuḥanon of Tella ....... Van Rompay S.................................... Yoḥannan of Mosul ................ 618........................................... A....... 605................ 606............... 621.. B.................. Brock S.................. Yuḥanon X....... 610........ Van Rompay G.................... Zuqnin................. Teule G.......................... Yuḥanon Maron ..... Yuḥanon XIV bar Shayullāh .. P........ Harvey L....................... B.................... Yuḥanon of Litarba ........ P................. Menze S...... Zingerle.. 615.. Brock G............................................. Teule V.. 607.. 608.. Brock A. S...... Yuḥanon bar Maʿdani ............... Dayr .......................... G......... Kiraz M........ P........... Yuḥanon Barbur .............. Yoḥannan Sullaqa ............ Zacharias Rhetor ........................ 619.. Yulyana Saba .. Doerfler A.... Teule S...... Brock H............................. Ishoʿ bar Shushan ....... A...... Harrak S. 614....... .. ......................... Barṣawmo ................................................ Bible........................................................................................................ Behnam................................................. Dayro d-Mor .................................................. 19 Fig.................................................. 7 Fig............................ 31 Abgarids of Edessa ........................................... Behnam................................. Barsoum............................................ 4 Fig................................................................. Art and architecture ............................................................ Behnam........................ 451.................................... 28 Fig.................... Armenian Christianity............ Art and architecture ...................................... Bahdeidat .... 12c Fig................................... Syriac contacts with .................................... 17 Fig......................................................................................................................................................................................................... Art and architecture ................................. 10 Fig....................LIST OF FIGURES Black and white images appear in the body of the text... 18 Fig...... 15 Fig................................................. Alqosh ................................................. Dayro d-Mor ..... Art and architecture ....................................................... 26 Fig......................................... 30 Fig................ 8 Fig........................................................................... 27 Fig.... 6c Fig......................... 20 Fig............................................................................................................................. Barṣawmo Ṣafī................ Bible...................... 24 Fig........ Bahdeidat ............................................................................ 25 Fig................................................... Dayro d-Mor ..................... 14 Fig............... are in the plates starting on p.................................. Art and architecture ....................................................................................... Teaching of Addai .......... Art and architecture ......................... Fig.................. 29 Fig.................................................... 11 Fig....................................... Armenian Christianity................................ Ignatius Afram .............. 23 Fig.................................................. 21 Fig................ Art and architecture ......... New Testament manuscripts ................................................................................................................................................. 13 Fig......................... Amid ............. 16 Fig......................................... Barṭelle ............................................................. 3c Fig......................................... Apamea ............ Syriac contacts with ................................... 2 Fig.......... Grigorios .................. Dayro d-Mor ...................................................................................................................... while color images................................... 5 Fig........................................ Grigorios ................................................. Barṭelle ................................................................................... Bar ʿEbroyo................ Bible.... marked with a ‘c’....................................................... New Testament manuscripts ... 9 Fig.......................... Alqosh .................. XXXVII 6 10 451 17 19 452 34 35 37 38 39 453 40 41 42 52 52 55 59 61 62 63 63 65 67 67 67 68 79 80 81 ........... Paul ....... 22 Fig...................................... 1 Fig. New Testament manuscripts ............................................................................................................ Behnam............................ Bedjan.................... ............. 64 Fig.. Monastery of Mor .............. Kaftun............................. 62 Fig................... 41 Fig.......................................................... Diaspora ....................................................................................................... Garshuni ................................................................................................................................................... Monastery of Rabban ..... 36 Fig............................ Damascus ................................................. Malabar Catholic Church ... Diaspora .................................................. China.......................................................................... Syriac contacts with ..................... Monastery of St...................... 63 Fig...................... 34 Fig................................................... Syriac Christianity in ................................................ 42 Fig...................................................................... 43 Fig........................................... Monastery of St................................................. Hormizd..................................................................................................................................... 46 Fig................ 60 Fig............ 68 Fig................... 49c Fig........................................ 48 Fig........... Syriac contacts with ............................ 53 Fig............................ Gabriel.......................................................................................................................... Coptic Christianity................. 32c Fig............................. Çiçek..................................................................... 71c Fig.......................................................................... 67c Fig........................................................................... Coptic Christianity............................................... Masora ...... 47 Fig........................................... 65 Fig.... Manuscripts ..... Jerusalem . 55 Fig............................................................................................................................................................................... Mark...................... Mary ................................... Diaspora ....... 54 Fig...... Ethiopic Christianity...................................... Syriac contacts with ........................................................................... Gabriel........................................................ 37 Fig........................... 66 Fig...... 33 Fig........ 45 Fig................... Dorekthā ..................................................................................................... 58 Fig......................................... Mark .................................................................................................................................................................... Eusebius of Caesarea ... Jerusalem ............... 69 Fig.......................................................................................................................................................................................................... Fiey.................................................................................................... 35 Fig..................................................................................................................................... Julius Yeshu .. Ḥarran .. 52 Fig............................................................ Manuscripts .......................... Philoxenos Yuḥanon ........................ Dayr ......... 70 Fig...... Eddé ................. 51 Fig............................. 39 Fig..... Dayr ... 40 Fig.............. 59 Fig.......................................................................... Malankara Orthodox Syrian Church ...................... 61 Fig....... 72 Catherine......................... Edessa ........................... 38 Fig................ Hormizd....... Dolabani..... Jean-Maurice ......................................................................................................... Kaftun........................ Chicago ........................ Maʿad ................... Monastery of Rabban . Martyrs and persecutions ........................................................................................................................................... 57 Fig................................................................ Monastery of Mor ........... Church of the East ....................................................................................................... 44 Fig....................................... ..... 50 Fig....................... XXXVIII 454 93 95 99 100 105 106 112 120 121 121 130 131 133 137 138 149 455 154 166 168 169 172 191 456 204 209 227 228 240 241 253 254 254 257 457 263 269 272 458 277 ... Ethiopic Christianity........................................................................... Inscriptions .............. 56c Fig................................... Syriac contacts with .............................................................. Dura-Europos ..........................GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE Fig................................. Malabar Catholic Church ........................ .......................... 102 Fig............... 100 Fig... 110 Fig........................... Dayr ..................... Qara ................................................ Qara ........ 98 Fig.......... 99 Fig. Mushe of Nisibis .................................................................. Printing ............................ Nuro................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 111 Fig........................................................................................................ Seminary of St........................ 91 Fig................................................................................................................................... Abrohom ................................. Midyat .... 112 Fig................................................. 74 Fig.................................................................................. Mūsā al-Ḥabashī.................................................................................. 387 ......... Midyat .............................................. 80 Fig................. 81 Fig...................................... Dayr ........................................................................................................................................................................ Raḥmani........................ Severus of Antioch .................................. 73 Fig....... 86 Fig. 93 Fig................................. Monasticism ..................................................................... Addai ...... 109 Fig.................................. 85c Fig. 76c Fig...................................... Scher............................................XXXIX Fig.... Dayro d-Mor ............................... 88c Fig...... Nisibis ...................... Qaraqosh ............................................................... Mosul ................ Dayr Mār ............................................... Dayr Mār ............................................. Printing ................................................................................................................... 101 Fig.................. 77c Fig............................. Michael I Rabo ................................... Matay.............................................................................................. Michael I Rabo .. Ignatius Ephrem II ........ Mushe of Nisibis ........................................................................................................................................................... 87 Fig........................... Dayr Mār ..................................................... 84 Fig....................................................................................... 103 Fig........................................................ Printing ...... Pawlos of Kallinikos ............. 108 Fig.. Dayr Mār ... Syriac .................. 92 Fig............................. 104c Fig............................................................................................................. 90 Fig..... Papyri..... 97 Fig................................... 106 Fig....... 75 Fig.......................................................... Sharfeh .................................................................................. 78 Fig............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... 94 Fig.......................................................... 89 Fig............... 280 281 289 459 460 292 461 294 294 295 295 296 462 297 298 463 301 302 309 310 314 315 319 321 323 338 339 339 342 342 344 464 348 350 358 362 366 369 372 Shemʿun the Stylite ... 95 Fig........................................................................................................................ Mosul ................ Mūsā al-Ḥabashī............. Nineveh ................................... John. Old Syriac Documents ................................................................... Mūsā al-Ḥabashī........................... Dayro d-Mor ......................... Qaraqosh .. 79c Fig......................................................................................... 83 Fig.............................................. al-Ṣalīb.............................................................. Palimpsests ..................... Monasticism ........................................................................ 113 LIST OF FIGURES Matay.................................................................. Mūsā al-Ḥabashī............................................................. 82 Fig...................................................................................... Mosul ........................ 96 Fig................................................................................................................. 377 al-Suryān....................................................... Midyat ....................................................... 105 Fig............. Mosul .................................................. 107 Fig............................................................................................................................................................................................... Rabbula of Edessa .................................. ........................................................................... 131c Syriac Orthodox Church .......................................................... 117 Fig.............................................................................................................. Ṭur ʿAbdin ...................................................................................................................... 115 Fig.......... Thomas Christians ................................................... 129c Fig...................................................................................... .............. Dayr al-Zaʿfarān......................... 126 Fig................... 114 Fig...................................... Thomas Christians ...............GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE Fig................................................................................... Xi’an ..................................................................................... Ṭur ʿAbdin ....... 123c Fig............ Dayr al-Zaʿfarān.. ...................................................... Thomas Christians ................................................................................................................................................................................................. 122c Fig................................................................................... 118 Fig.............................. ............................................................. Thomas Christians ................................................................................................................................................................................................. 127 Fig...................... Ṭuroyo ................................................. Dayr .......................................................... 121 Fig............................. 120c Fig................................................................................................ Urmia ...... Ṭur ʿAbdin ............................ 116 Fig......................................................... 124 Fig.............. 128 Fig............................................ Tagrit .......................... Urmia . XL 394 395 411 412 413 413 465 419 466 467 421 422 422 428 431 468 469 470 ................................................................................................................................................... 125 Fig............... Ṭur ʿAbdin ........ 130c Fig........... 119 Fig.......... Yaʿqub Burdʿoyo al-Zaʿfarān...... idem. Egypt. 7. such as the commentaries of Ishoʿdad of Merv. A. on the orthodox faith. he was elected as his successor in 540. (741–751). 4. and Cath. According to a letter written by Aba to the director. L. on the deposal of the initiators of division and schism. Baumstark. incomplete). One of these may have been the Syriac translator of Nestorius’s ‘Book of Heraclides’. around 530. 188–220. Palestine. In 544 an itinerant synod was held. are known through their own writings. of having illegally taken the possessions of the city’s School. author. 113–4. 161–70. According to some medieval sources the Cath. Secondary Sources L. 552) [Ch. of Life of Aba) Braun. VII–XII. 1974). who ca. but returned to Seleucia-Ctesiphon after the conflict was settled. ‘Griechische und hebräische Bibelzitate in der Pentateucherklärung Išôʿdâds von Merw’. Mercati. on the politeia of correct behavior (focusing on Christian marriage and rejecting various kinds of illicit unions).Aba I (d. more broadly. Becker. of Kashkar. a letter entitled Practica (fragments). accompanied by a changing number of bishops. 5 (SeT 125. these charges were brought against him while he stayed outside the patriarchal seat for some time (probably for reasons of health). who dedicated his work to Aba. Qiyore of Edessa and Toma of Edessa (who died in Constantinople around 543). Untersuchungen zum Liber Heraclidis des Nestorius (CSCO 242. and Constantinople. Labourt. he served as the instructor in biblical matters to the Egyptian author Cosmas Indicopleustes. 2. and the other ‘brothers’ of the School. but this cannot be substantiated. Cosmas (in Book II. probably by his later disciple Toma of Edessa). 2. P. (540– 52). F. retired in a monastery of al-Wāsiṭ for a year. 7–13. Aba converted to Christianity and studied at the School of Nisibis. 206–87. Interested in the Greek originals of Theodore of Mopsuestia’s and Nestorius’s works. From the latter many fragments and extracts have been preserved in the Gan- 1 . Théologie et science au VIe siècle (1962). d’un prêtre et de deux laïques. on the various degrees in the ecclesiastical hierarchy. are lost: the Book of the Governors (Ktābā d-esṭraṭige). Wolska. 93–145. the latter accused the Cath. Macomber. 157–8. W. 1946). History of the School of Nisibis. in prison and in exile. Aba is known as the author of different works which. Peeters. Fear of God. Six explanations of the liturgical feasts by Cyrus of Edessa. 69–112.] Primary Sources Teacher of biblical interpretation. of which only fragments exist in later works. Van Rompay Aba II of Kashkar (641–751) [Ch. vol. of Kashkar before his election as Cath. The sources attribute to Aba several commentaries on OT and NT books.] Scholar. which presents itself as the work of one of Aba’s disciples. (GT of Life of Aba) Chabot. on reform of church governance. 63–73. A comment in the Chronicle of Siirt led Baumstark to suggest that Aba may have authored a Syriac translation of the Greek OT. a Commentary on the Theologian (Gregory of Nazianzus). In addition to a number of Syriac and Arabic sources providing details of Aba’s life. except for ‘the Letter to the leaders of the School’. visited several dioceses. 1–19. 154–71. Two of Aba’s other disciples. 35–8. nestoriens (1895. Upon his return. 1909). In the sixth year of his Catholicate a conflict between Aba and the clergy of Seleucia-Ctesiphon arose. Histoire de Mar-Jabalaha. 6. Born from Zoroastrian parents.2) acknowledges Aba. canons (1–40. and Exegetical Homilies (Memre puššāqāye). Aba came into conflict with the Persian authorities and spent several of his years as Cath. 3. Pawlos. repr. Abramowski. in 741. An East Syrian theologian of the mid sixth century (CSCO 356. Le christianisme dans l’empire perse. Aba may have gathered around him a team of translators. Ausgewählte Akten persischer Märtyrer. Following the death of Cath. many of which still suffered from the division in the church that had existed prior to the short tenure of Cath. (Syr. 318–51 (FT). de trois autres patriarches. to Aba’s reforms: 1. Pawlos. He received his education in the School of Seleucia-Ctesiphon and was for a certain time Bp. Synodicon Orientale.). in Miscellanea G. Scher. Synodicon Orientale. during which Aba. During his travels. He traveled to the Roman Empire and visited Edessa (where he was taught Greek. A. ‘Observations sur la vie syriaque de Mar Aba. as his source and is aware of Aba’s later election as Cath. La «Topographie chrétienne» de Cosmas Indicopleustès. P. 5. 550 wrote his ‘Christian Topography’. there is an important Syriac Life (published by Bedjan). OC 11 (1911). 2007).1 (PO 7. Bedjan. 1963). vol. the teachers. of E. of E. a Homily on the Martyr Zakhe. The Synodicon Orientale has preserved the following documents. which are related to this ecclesiastical visitation and. W. as The history of Mar Jab-Alaha and Rabban Sauma. Bp. 68–95 (Syr. he became a teacher of biblical interpretation (mpaššqānā) at the School of Nisibis and subsequently at the School of Seleucia-Ctesiphon. Histoire nestorienne inédite (Chronique de Séert). Cath. Vööbus. catholicos de l’Église perse (540–552)’. which he is said to have founded. 163–91. whom he calls Patrikios (derived from the Greek word for ‘father’). Born in (the vicinity of) Kashkar in 641 as son of Brik Ṣebyaneh (‘Blessed be His Will’). a Commentary on some works concerning dialectics (probably some books of the ‘Organon’ of Aristotle). in Persia. but from an earlier Syriac translation. Syriac original is very likely. Mariès and Mercier).. that church leaders and councils determined Armenia’s own theological position. Even though the Armenians repeatedly took a position against dyophysitism. In the earliest layers of Armenian biblical and liturgical texts as well. and an antiMarcionite exposition of the Gospel (ed. In addition to the translations of originally Syriac works. and the Armenian Church was first organized by Gregory the Illuminator in the early 4th cent. Armenian inscriptions in the Dayro d-Mor Behnam. Prior to the invention of their own script. The upper inscription was left by an Armenian visitor from Sebaste (Sivas) in 1884. Christianity came to Armenia no later than the 3rd cent. which were written shortly after 358.Armenian Christianity. such as a collection of hymns (ed. Syriac contacts with Fig. This was followed by a period of intense translation activity. An important factor in the development of Armenian Christianity was the invention of the Armenian script by Maštoc‘ (Mesrop). the relationship to the Syriac original is more problematic for other works attributed to Ephrem. and the Commentary on the Diatessaron (ed. which is not preserved in Syriac. Photo: Amir Harrak The short-lived independent Armenian Republic (1918– 1920) became part of the Soviet Union in 1920. of E. the author of the ‘Teaching of Gregory’ (incorporated into the ‘History of Agathangelos’). Among the translations of the earliest period (first half of the 5th cent. the mark of Armenia’s early contacts with the Syriac world is clearly visible. Koriwn (author of ‘The Life of Maštoc‘’). against the view of the editor). in contrast with the Syr. transmitted in Armenian under the name of Yaʿqub of Nisibis (ed. and Cop- .-Syr. associated with Nestorius as well as with the Ch. It is only in the course of the 6th cent. The Council of Chalcedon (451) at first did not have an impact on the Armenians. Among indigenous Armenian authors who are well informed about Syriac Christianity and write about it or borrow themes or interpretations from it are Eznik of Kołb (author of a work known as either ‘Against the sects’ or ‘On God’). such as the Demonstrations of Aphrahaṭ. Church.) are several Syriac texts. From the 6th-cent. While for these two works (as well as for Aphrahaṭ) we are dealing with quite faithful translations of Syriac originals. Leloir). some Greek patristic works were translated into Armenian not from Greek. and the author of the ‘Epic histories’ (formerly known as Faustus of Byzantium). but may represent later rewritings. Egan). The two most well-known examples are Eusebius of Caesarea’s Ecclesiastical History and Basil of Caesarea’s Homilies on the Hexaemeron. Armenians used Greek and Syriac as their literary and liturgical languages. traditionally dated in or around 407. Lafontaine). even though a 4th-cent. which is probably not by Ephrem (see Bundy. and preceded by Maštoc‘’s travels through Syria and Edessa. Aitalaha of Edessa. 34 several works by Ephrem (Armenian: Ephrem Asori ‘the Assyrian’ or ‘Syrian’). who at the same time were involved in the Battle of Avarayr (the outcome of which led to full Sasanian rule over Armenia). and of which only a few Syriac fragments exist (ed. In the aftermath of the Council of Ephesus (431) and the Council’s condemnation of Antiochene theology. Orth. main entrance. Armenian Christianity moved away from the Syriac sphere of influence and increasingly turned to the Greek imperial church. Miaphysite Church and of the Dyophysite E. Renoux). from both Greek and Syriac. documents of the Armenian church (preserved in the ‘Book of Letters’) it appears that. to regain its independence only in September 1991. partly in response to missionary activity carried out by representatives of the emerging Syr. and a short treatise attributed to bp. which seem to contain Syriac materials. 7. Ephrem’s Armenian works include the undoubtedly genuine ‘Hymns on Nicomedia’. a straightforward rejection of the Council of Chalcedon only took place at the Council of Dvin in 607. 91–108. Ignatius Ephrem Raḥmani (1898–1929) and had its main seminary in Sharfeh. Tarsus. the Maronites were in possession of that church with an adjacent cemetery where their bishops were buried (Duwayhī). Petrus see Mubārak. and Ṭur ʿAbdin began to arrive in Lebanon. Taʾrīkh al-Azmina (1890). 5–115. Prior to his consecration as bp. between 1966 and 1989) as well as for the Ch. destroyed. M. Brooks. Estipān (1910–1989) [Chald. staying instead in different monasteries of the Kisrawān and the Matn districts near the capital.. Chabot. Geschichte. Du Mesnil du Buisson. when in his capacity of Rabban d-dogma.. Hormisdas et l’Église chaldéenne dans la première moitié du XIXe siècle (OCA 122. Voisin. A. 1939). MUSJ 56 (1999–2003). 69–70 and 179–80. Buṭros Benjamin of Edessa (first half of the 9th cent. al-Dibs. by those coming from Adana. C. and FT) M. Kiraz Benedictus. Fiey. Vie de Sévère (PO 2. Delpech and J. Benjamin was monk in the Monastery of Mor Yaʿqub (most likely in Kaysum). Under the Ottomans in the 16th cent. He also wrote a chronicle titled ṭebe yawmāye (ms. but it was taken from them in 1571 by the ruling local emir Manṣūr ʿAssāf in the aftermath of his participation in the Ottoman conquest of Cyprus.) and a book titled ktābā d-purrāse (ms. Another Maronite church was located within the walls of Beirut. 291–346. that long ago Saint George killed the dragon. followed in the 20th cent. commentator on the homilies of Gregory of Nazianzus and on the works of Pseudo-Dionysius the Areopagite. Shartūnī. which became the mosque of alKhidr. Mouawad Bello. Istiphān Duwayhī.). In the course of the 17th cent. were named for Beirut but did not reside in the city. Roman Beirut (2004). Church (with Raphael Bidawid as its most notable incumbent. of E. The Churches of the Crusader Kingdom of Jerusalem (1993). 14. The Lebanese civil war (1975–90) greatly affected the Maronite diocese of Beirut. In 1736 the Council of Luwayza mentioned eight Maronite dioceses among which the Beirut diocese included the Matn. when refugees from Diyarbakır. Mikhāʾil Fādil built the small cathedral church of Saint Georges in 1753. 1957). and LT) E. Later in his life he was found teaching at the monasteries of Eusebona (833/4) and Tell ʿAda (836/7.-A. Cath.Benjamin of Edessa 69 been the church of Saint Georges located northeast of the city and cited by an anonymous Rhenan pilgrim in 1098. they lost this church. but the Maronites did not leave. 1919–1920). G. Abūna. 514–5. In addition to his major study La Congrégation de S. of Edessa. for Syria. L.1. where it still is today. Évêques et évêchés monophysites. It is there. the emir Yūssif Murād Abillamā authorized the general abbot of the Antonine Order to build a monastery in old Beirut and Bp. Abī ʿĀd. He became a monk in 1924. In 1958 he became a vicar for Aleppo. R. Adab. ‘professor of dogma’. J.. (Syr. He died in Rome in 1989 and was buried in Iraq.) [Syr. J. a new diocese was created in the 19th cent. Yoḥannan Sullaqa). ‘La mosquée du Sérail à Beyrouth: histoire d’un lieu de culte’. Kugener. 32–3. Mouawad. Hall. Y. which was renovated. which transferred its patriarchal residence from Mardin to Beirut under Patr. which numbered 140 churches before 1975 but lost 62 during the war as a result of the evacuation of Christians from 60 villages.] He was born in Alqosh of Jūnā Mīkhā Ballo and Teresa Mīkhā Sāko and given the baptismal name ʿAbd al-Aḥad (he is somewhat related to the family of Patr. The Maronite see of Beirut was built by Bp. and his successor Yūsuf al-Dibs (1872– 1907) transferred it near al-Ḥikma School. Université Saint-Joseph 14–15 (2003–2004). Beirut also became an episocopal see for the Chald. al-Jāmiʿ al-mufaṣṣal fī taʾrīkh al-Mawārina al-muʿassal (1905). Gregorii Barhebraei chronicon ecclesiasticum. the year of his return to Iraq. and rebuilt many times but still stands today in the center of Beirut. Church. He studied in Rome from 1935 until 1940. 416. Pringle. he translated from Italian into Syriac a small book titled l-ʾappay ʾurḥā da-gmirā (Mosul. Around 1748. the pilgrim affirms. Georges à Beyrouth’. Secondary Sources T. (Syr. ʿAssāf seized the church. and the Gharb up to Jisr al-Qādī near Dāmūr.2. R. ‘Abrašiyat Bayrūt’. Macuch. Beirut also became an important center for the Syr. In the second half of the 20th cent. 251–65. Primary Sources Abbeloos and Lamy. R. al-Manāra 1. W. professor of dogma. and in 1927 joined the Seminary of St. in 1577. Mardin. Honigmann. Chronique de Michel le Syrien. . 1907). ‘La mission en Cilicie de Wilbrand von Oldenburg en 1211–1212’. Zacharie le Scolastique. J. R. Orth. A collection of Letters of Severus of Antioch (PO 12. As for the Syr. the Jurd. and in 1960 was consecrated a bp. ‘Le lieu du combat de St. Pour un Oriens christianus novus.2 (1992). Maronite bps. Tempora: Annales d’Histoire et d’Archéologie.. John in Mosul where he was ordained a priest in 1934. 153–73. Orth. and they even named their first known bishop of Beirut a few years later. D. MUSJ 12 (1927).] Metropolitan bp. and Edessa. Tubiyā ʿAwn (1844–71) near the cathedral. Primary Sources B. The commentary appears to have been popular in the E. identifies two authors: ‘Rabban Denḥa. C. Syr. of E. since the middle of the 16th cent. as well as to sever her links with the E. Exegesis Psalmorum. placing him in the first half of the 9th cent. commentaries on the Psalms by Dionysios bar Ṣalibi (factual commentary) and Bar ʿEbroyo. The headings of the Psalms in the East Syrian Church (1960). and included condemnations of ‘Nestorian’ heresy and prohibition of any recognition of the ‘Patriarch of Babylon’. (Chald. Van Rompay. Van Rompay. The decrees covering doctrinal. 572. Psaumes (CSCO 434. of the commentary. to submit to him. was chosen as the venue of the synod. imprimis messianicorum. A study of his interpretation in the light of the Syriac translation of Theodore of Mopsuestia’s Commentary (CSCO 585. who were indispensable for them as partners in the spice trade. seems to refer to a new edition of Denḥa’s commentary by the monk Grigor of Gamre. for example. 1318). the leader of the Thomas Christians. Archbishop Aleixo (Alexis) de Menezes of Goa (1559– 1617. Archbishop of Goa 1595–1612) arrived in Kerala in Jan.?) [Ch. 218–9.g. writing in 1604. — after the recognition of Patr. partly by ordaining a large number of new priests. Prior to the Synod of Diamper. but others say Rabban Grigor. Syr. with the result. At the same time. Secondary Sources Baumstark. and. 600). Following the death of Mar Abraham in 1597. 1982). The synod. 2001). tradition and is found in a number of 19th-cent. 118 L. xxxiii–xxxvii.). Mingana Syr. Briquel-Chatonnet.2 (2000). C. 19–63 (Syr. in whole or in part. and one of Ishoʿ bar Nun’s ‘Selected Questions’ (dealing with Ps. The Jesuit Francisco Ros (Roz). His only extant work is a commentary on the Psalms. 1599. 30–60 (LT). Vandenhoff. Echoes of the Denḥa-Grigor commentary are found in W. v–xiv. that the Chald. in Hebrew Bible / Old Testament: The History of its Interpretation. Literatur. Sachau 215 (dated 1882). lasted from the 20th to the 27th of June. mss. other works on the Psalms. Nat. Théodore de Mopsueste. 119). reported that Menezes had altered the text of the acts and decrees of the synod which he sent to Rome after the . 16. ‘Development of biblical interpretation in the Syrian Churches of the Middle Ages’. Wright. with the additions having been made in red ink. Van den Eynde. and passed more than 200 decrees in rapid succession and evidently without any serious debate. On the basis of remarks by Yoḥannan bar Zoʿbi. attended by 153 local priests and 660 lay representatives. It marked a watershed in the process of strengthening Roman and Portuguese control over the Thomas Christians. Synod of (20–27 June 1599) Diocesan synod of the Thomas Christians. the Thomas Christians had been ruled by E. ed. Sæbø et al. and forcing Archdeacon George of the Cross (archdeacon 1594–1640). VI.Denḥa Denḥa (9th cent. Leonhard. I. more easily accessible from the Portuguese stronghold at Kochi than the traditional center of the diocese at Angamali. Short History of Syriac Literature.. The Denḥa-Grigor commentary was supplemented by material ascribed to Aḥob Qaṭraya and has been preserved in mss. interpretation of the Psalms. Paris Bib.-Syr. After gaining the support of the local rulers and some of the local clergy. was summoned in 1585 to attend the Third Provincial Council of Goa and was made to agree to the introduction of a number of Latin practices in the liturgy of the Thomas Christians. who had arrived in India in 1568. bp. had seen an increase in the activities of Latin missionaries in Kerala and moves by the Portuguese to strengthen their control over the Thomas Christians. both commentaries preserving elements of the exegesis of the Psalms by Theodore of Mopsuestia.. F. apud Syros Nestorianos (1899). A few extracts of the Denḥa-Grigor commentary dealing with messianism have been published by Vandenhoff. liturgical.-Syr. (e.] Author of a commentary on the Psalms.-Syr. notably a Book on the Cause of the Psalms of Mar Aḥob Qaṭraya. Wright and Baumstark identify Denḥa as a disciple of Ishoʿ bar Nun. Or. M. The earliest ms.-Syr. Cambridge Univ. or the Syriacrite Christians of Kerala. 58 and ms. Manuscrits syriaques de la Bibliothèque nationale de France (1997). Fragments syriaques du Commentaire des Psaumes (Psaumes 118 et Psaumes 138–148) (CSCO 436. 1981). found in all the extant mss. monk of Gamre. L. Menezes called for a synod to be convened in June 1599. W. Yoḥannan Sullaqa by Rome in 1553 and the arrival of his brother Mar Yawsep in Kerala in 1558 — by Chald. 367 (dated 1252. Ishodad of Merw’s exegesis of the Psalms 119 and 139–147. D. Bloemendaal. and customary matters were designed to bring the Church of the Thomas Christians in line with the post-Tridentine Roman Church. which along with the commentary by Ishoʿdad of Merv is an important witness to E. held in the village of Udayamperur (Diamper) to the south of Kochi (Cochin). 220. 38–9. the second half of the 16th cent.’ This double attribution. Van Rompay has shown that the Denḥa-Grigor commentary is in fact an expanded form of the anonymous Psalm commentary found in ms.) Church. S. who is otherwise unknown.. formerly Siirt 29). that incorporate. ms. Mar Abraham. Commentaire d’Išoʿdad de Merv sur l’Ancien Testament. bishops. Libr. an introduction to the Psalms by Nathniel of Sirzor (ca. Udayamperur. Ryan Diamper. verse homilies. 2004). idem. idem. idem. ParOr 20 (1995). ter Haar Romeny (MPIL 15. ‘Between the school and the monk’s cell: The Syriac Old Testament commentary tradition’. Its use in literature and liturgy. and are fostered and studied to the present day. New data for the study of the interdependence of their exegetical works’. 63–76. Gonnet. Some of the existing collections have assumed canonical status themselves. M. Papers read at the Third Peshitta Symposium. B. Jacob of Edessa. 41. in Religious origins of nations? The Christian communities of the Middle East. treatises. 145–63. G. Reinink. ed. in Malphono w-Rabo d-Malphone. in The Peshitta. idem. S. 535–57. after the 7th cent. C. S. OLP 8 (1977). K. Ryan. commentaries on the lectionary cycle of biblical readings.. Beobachtungen zu Datierung und Überlieferung des Werks’. 89–95. D. The astute biblical insights of early writers. idem. and summarizing.. Sæbø et al. New Testament Syriac-speaking Christians. R. Taylor. ‘Past and present perceptions of Syriac literary tradition’. 612–41. 2006). in StPatr. J. 27–51. Fragments from a Syriac commentary attributed to John the Solitary (Ms. 2007). I. later exegetes would also recognize the common ground formed by the teaching of Ephrem and the Cappadocians. 103. ed. 221–35. 1–72’. ter Haar Romeny. Zamagni (2004). Kruisheer. ed. R. 2006). The Bible in the Syriac tradition (Gorgias Handbooks 7. ed. R. have employed various exegetical strategies for interpreting their biblical canon. in SymSyr VII. however. and the Syriac versions of the NT. 61–9. Young et al. even seem to have lost sight of the earlier Syriac tradition. ‘La littérature exégètique syriaque et le rapprochement des traditions syrienne-orientale et syrienne-occidentale’. 599–605. vol. Dionysius bar Salibi’s factual and spiritual Commentary on Psalms 73–82 (Cahiers de la Revue Biblique 57. 229–49. Though the translation of Greek texts in the 5th cent. R.. 107. M. in Erotapokriseis: Early Christian Questionand-Answer literature in context. A study of his interpretation in the light of the Syriac translation of Theodore of Mopsuestia’s Commentary (CSCO 585. J. 2004). f. ‘The Christian Syriac tradition of interpretation’. ‘The Greek vs. ed. in Syriaca II. like Christians and Jews of every generation. In this period. A. 2001). R. Subs. ‘An ascetic reading of the Book of Job. such as Ephrem and Yaʿqub of Serugh. L. Syr. ‘Les Pères grecs dans les florilèges exégétiques syriaques’. B. Add. R. in Hebrew Bible / Old Testament: The history of its interpretation. Sæbø et al. Since . ‘Greek or Syriac? Chapters in the establishment of a Syrian Orthodox exegetical tradition’. selecting. An analysis of Ms. ed. but they were actually quite similar in terms of their general approach to the biblical text. ff. P. ‘Išoʿ bar Nun and Išoʿdad of Merv. Their exegetical literature includes not only prose commentaries but also hymns. B. Kiraz. idem. B. deutschen SyrologenSymposium. SJ (ÉtSyr 4. In the 5th cent. D. ‘Ephrem. ter Haar Romeny (MPIL 15. 1–24. (2006). ed. I. In the process of sifting. Brock. Becker. Churches. idem. ‘Die Beschneidung Christi in der syrischen Schatzhöhle. Beiträge zum 3. Thus they built authoritative interpretative traditions that helped to give answers to questions posed by the political and religious circumstances of the period. ter Haar Romeny (2010). in The Peshitta. Schmidt and D. in Religious origins of nations? The Christian communities of the Middle East. New Testament of alternative readings would remain a feature of many later Syriac commentaries. Fear of God.1 (1996). Churches. Greek interpretations were taken over that may have appeared more precise and systematic than the earlier Syriac tradition. idem. 65–92. and by philological comments. B. F. idem. B. M. can be associated with the split between the Syr. in The Peshitta. Greek sources became so popular that the exegetes of the 6th and 7th cent. ed. London. were extolled by subsequent authors who recycled their ideas in later prose commentaries. ter Haar Romeny (2010). ‘Ephrem and Jacob of Edessa in the Commentary of the Monk Severus’. ed. B. paradoxically when Arab rule gradually began to weaken the position of the Syr.2 (2000). Vat. 559–77. 91r–95r)’. The balance was redressed. Ishodad of Merw’s exegesis of the Psalms 119 and 139–147. Tamcke (SOK 33. Its use in literature and liturgy. ‘Development of Biblical interpretation in the Syrian Churches of the Middle Ages’. ter Haar Romeny (MPIL 15. in Hebrew Bible / Old Testament: The history of its interpretation. Leonhard. dialogue poems.1 (2000). 99–106. idem. He and his contemporaries also used Jewish exegetical traditions. Papers read at the Third Peshitta Symposium. the Peshitta in a West Syrian exegetical collection (BL Add. Papers read at the Third Peshitta Symposium. their members started editing anthologies and summaries of earlier exegetical literature. Hugoye 3. 12168)’. Its use in literature and liturgy. British Library. ed. 18814. ‘Question-and-answer collections in Syriac literature’. 297–310. ‘The Psalm Commentary of Daniel of Salah and the formation of sixth-century Syrian Orthodox identity’. Joosten.to seventh-century Iraq’. D. 2006).Exegesis. ed. idem. 217–50. in SymSyr VII. and the Monk Severus. 11–28. 2006). even if they originated with their doctrinal opponents. choices were made and new elements were added. LM 119 (2006). ‘Tradition and the formation of the “Nestorian” identity in sixth. B. Volgers and C. ‘The Old Testament in the New: The Syriac versions of the New Testament as a witness to the text of the Old Testament Peshitta’. in Les Pères grecs dans la tradition syriaque. ter Haar Romeny. 160 R. A. ter Haar Romeny Exegesis. by the Antiochene interpretation and method of John Chrysostom. ed. G. ‘The manuscript tradition of Daniel of Ṣalaḥ’s Psalm Commentary’. Van Rompay. all other bishops were Europeans. Stewart Fig. Ein Beispiel ostkirchlicher Ketzergeschichte (1998). 65. which was only able to develop again in the 20th cent. 3rd series. Die Theologie des Makarios-Symeon (Abhandlungen der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen. 431 (1992).. Dörries. Philol. idem. 1978). texts and literature to A. W. is by a Malabar priest (see Paremmakkal Fig. Stewart. Thomas cross in contrast to the Persian cross. Alexander (1663–87) to take his place. Klasse. The fifty Spiritual Homilies and the Great Letter (1992).-hist. 1983).-hist. Maloney. The Macarian legacy. SJ. however. Symeon von Mesopotamien. who went to Lisbon in 1783 for the consecration of another Indian bp. LM 83 (1970). Syriac. A. Photo: István Perczel. V. Photo: István Perczel. Baptismal font in the church of Kanjoor (Malabar Catholic). Draguet. 96–105. Texts transmitted under Ephrem’s name ed. with seven suffragan eparchies. thus marking the beginnings of an indigenous hierarchy. Pseudo-Macarius. Strothmann (GOFS 22. though the influence of the former waned after the Dutch took Cochin in 1663. Die Überlieferung der messalianischen ‘Makarios’-Schriften (TU 55. The place of Macarius-Symeon in the Eastern Christian tradition (2004). Epistola magna. 64. idem. ‘Makarios und die Makariosschriften in der syrischen Literatur’.-Syr. even though the rite was adapted to Roman norms. however. Mar Karyatil.Malabar Catholic Church 254 Collection III. who.. In 1923 Ernakulam was made a metropolitan see. Die syrische Überlieferung der Schriften des Makarios. (see Thomas Christians). liturgical tradition represents the continuity of the Catholic ecclesial tradition in South India that came into being in the 16th cent. and as a result the Catholic party came under the double jurisdiction of the Padroado and the Propaganda Fide. 1941). K. Since 1962 a number of eparchies outside Kerala have been created (including one for USA. M. Strothmann. Fitschen. ET of Collection II and Epistola magna in G. though not before he had consecrated an Indian bp. Thomas and has miraculous power. R. R. On 16 Dec. W. Strothmann. This event. Secondary Sources H. ed. 1971). Sebastiani left an interesting account of his time in Malabar (see Pallath 2006). C. Klasse. Another informative account. Syriac W. ‘Parallèles macariens syriaques des Logoi I et III de l’Ascéticon isaïen syriaque’. especially after the Synod of Diamper (1599). I–II (GOFS 21. in 2001). was retained as the liturgical language by Archbishop Francisco Roz. Wooden reliquary cross in the Malabar Catholic (or ‘Syro-Malabar’) Church of Pallippuram. died in Goa (1786) on his way back to Malabar. led to the expulsion of Sebastiani. Following the revolt against the Padroado and the Jesuits in 1653. the Propaganda Fide sent the Carmelite Sebastiani to Malabar (1659) as an Apostolic Commissiary. Philol. 1981). A. however. OC 54 (1970). Makarios-Symposium über das Böse: Vorträge der FinnischDeutschen Theologentagung in Goslar 1980 (GOFS 24. 1992 Er- . C. This type of cross may be called the St. ed. According to tradition the cross was carved by St. and it was only in 1896 that three native Indian bishops were again appointed. 1984). Under Portuguese and other European missionary influence in the late 16th and early 17th cent. The cross is being held by Fr. Plested. Working the earth of the heart: the Messalian controversy in history. Staats (Abhandlungen der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen.D. Messialianismus und Antimessalianismus. Desprez (SC 275. 483–96. Malabar Catholic Church Syro-Malabar Catholic Church This sui juris Catholic Church of the E. 3rd series. 1980). the local Church became heavily Romanized. 134. and in 1958 Changanacherry became a second metropolitan see. Ignatius Payyappilly. covering 1773–86. 1981). With the exception of Alexander and Karyatil. 103. ed. The History of the Jewish People in the Age of Jesus Christ (175 B. W. A. 3 (April 1863). where it proved very influential. RB 59 (1952). and M. A. H. this apocalyptic survey of world history was clearly composed in the late 7th cent. 2. Reinink. vol. ‘Lettre à M.D. ed. Die syrische Apokalypse des Pseudo-Methodius (CSCO 540–1. He was renowned for his intrepid diplomacy. especially in the Medieval West. ZAW 15 (1895). 473–490. I. Riessler. Conrad. 149–88. Thomas and Roggema. Brock. 6 (1992). ‘Anecdota Syriaca’. Altjüdisches Schrifttum ausserhalb der Bibel. repr. and Armenians lived side by side with Muslims. 115–30. (1993).. 1894). Michael I Rabo (1126–99) was a distinguished Patr. aus dem Syrischen übersetzt’. 1993). S.. Brock Michael I Rabo (d. syr. Cameron and L. most notably author of a World Chronicle. in ABD. ed. The earliest forms of the Greek and Latin are re-edited by W.-A. Possekel Methodius. Brock. 1328f. ZAW 32 (1912). these draw on traditions in the Cave of Treasures. 222–9. There is a related fragmentary apocalyptic text associated with Edessa (ed. Küchler. Kirk. who will surrender his kingdom to God after the appearance of the Son of Perdition (a motif borrowed from the Julian Romance). and sanctions in order to reform the Syr. M. S. Audet. Reinaud. vol. Frühjüdische Weisheitstraditionen: Zum Fortgang weisheitlichen Denkens im Bereich des frühjüdischen Jahweglaubens (Orbis Biblicus et Orientalis 26. Lucubrationes Syro-Graecae (Jahrbücher für classische Philologie. Journal of Sacred Literature and Biblical Record. in connection with Gog and Magog. 3/1 (a new English version revised and edited by G. S. in Von Athen nach Bagdad. 1979). J. ‘Dei casi della vita. as well as to that of Rome and Byz- antium. Orth. 4th series. 169–83. Formerly dated to earlier in the 7th cent. Orth. I. Aerts and G. ‘The Apocalypse of Pseudo-Methodius (Syriac)’. (GT) W. and a dominant figure in the intellectual history of the Syr. Especially in the first half of his patriarchate his authority was felt and sought within the entire group of non-Chalcedonian churches.] Patr. ‘Une gnomologie d’auteurs grecs en traduction syriaque’. in JA XI. P. The Apocalypse was soon translated into Greek and then into Latin. A. 1199) [Syr. The Byzantine Apocalyptic Tradition (1978). ‘The composed life of the Syriac Menander’. in SymSyr II. Church during the 12th cent. Baarda. Primary Sources P. J. and he is linked by a remarkable genealogy to the royal lineage of Ethiopia. M. The first 7 chapters cover the period up to the rebuilding of the Temple in 538 BC. 415–71). which is taken to refer to the final Byzantine emperor. in Aspetti di letteratura gnomica nel mondo antico.C. F. Goodman. Reinink. contenant des traductions d’auteurs grecs profanes et des traités philosophiques’. Bettiolo. Catalogue … British Museum. Renan. P. A. 36–51. beside the biblical text. (ET) S. T.-P. 303–18. Greisiger. 1920. S. A. Orth. Suermann. Millar. (GT) Secondary Sources G. 199–224. ‘Die Schrift des Menander (Land anecd. Studies in Religion/Sciences Religieuses 26/2 (1997).9 [1917]. ‘Syriac Menander’. Alexander the Great is then introduced. ‘Die Sprüche des Menander. repr. ed. Die geschichtstheologische Reaktion auf die einfallenden Muslime in der edessenischen Apokalyptik des 7. In the year 1166 Michael was elected patr. 9–28. Nau. E. Wright. Schmid and O.Michael I Rabo 287 F. Alexander. 55–81. Wright. P. J. U. and historian. Supplementband 21. 1987). (corrections to Land 1862) Secondary Sources J. Orth. Baumstark. In order to ensure his and his flock’s interests and freedom of action Michael balanced out his relations with the warring parties in the area of his jurisdiction. Kortekaas (CSCO 569–70.). Apocalypse of PseudoInfluential Apocalyptic work of the late 7th cent. 163–71. in response to the rise of Islam. ed. E. ecclesiastical administration as a means to enhance Christian autonomy. with bibliography) G. Palmer. Bruns (Hereditas 22. P. Geschichte der griechischen Literatur. 163–77.19 (1852). 135). Being a member of a clerical family. ‘Pseudo-Methodius: A concept of history in response to the rise of Islam’.1 (6th ed. (partial ET. Michael was sent to the nearby Dayro d-Mor Barṣawmo for education. the aim of this is to explain Ps. Stählin. A. Funghi (2003). 3. ‘La sagesse de Ménandre l’Égyptien’. Copts and Armenians included. Frankenberg. 1 (1992). Vermes. JA 4. his rigorous legislation. L. Orth. in Christian-Muslim relations. 1959). Michael . ein Produkt der jüdischen Spruchweisheit’. 281f. P. Übersetzt und erklärt (1928. in The seventh century in the West-Syriac chronicles. Composed in Syriac and ascribed to bp. 1047–57. 623. P. where Greeks as well as Syr. ‘Syriac translations of Greek popular philosophy’. 1998). during the reign of ʿAbd al-Malik (685–705). 2003). Jahrhunderts (1985). Methodius of Olympus (martyred in 312). F. della pietà e del buon nome: Intorno ai “detti” siriaci di Menandro’. Schürer. it is now thought to date from about 692. 83–103. Zeegers-Van der Vorst. of the Syr. sur quelques manuscrits syriaques du Musée britannique. ‘Kush will surrender to God’. He stayed on as a monk and prior. 692–694. 226–77. 64ff. in Studies in Late Antiquity and Early Islam. 68:31. Zur Rezeption griechischer Philosophie von der Spätantike bis zum Islam. vol. vol. 293–333. vol. 1966). Church under the pressure of a reform party among the bishops. N. Michael was born in 1126 in a still largely Christian Melitene. Schulthess. W. Synodicon Orientale. 46–8 (Syr. the traditional date for this Demonstration (343/4) would have to be rejected. and incised into stone. The main spokesman of Papa’s opponents was Miles. Ein Beitrag zur Diskussion um die Chronik von Arbela’. Bar ʿEbroyo also knew of these letters. 393–402.-M. esp. Labourt. of the empire’s leading city. 398–9. Upset about the accusations that Miles brought forth against him at the synod. Braun. the Syriac language has been written on a variety of different mediums. Draguet. of Seleucia-Ctesiphon. 50–3. in his view. and the text would have to be separated from the original list of Aphrahaṭ’s twenty-two Demonstrations. Elected around the middle of the 3rd cent. expressing support for Papa. Syriac Throughout its long history (more than two millennia). L. of which the earliest two may go back to a lost early form of the Greek text. Bedjan. The author’s view on Papa would be closer to that expressed in the Acts of Miles than to the one endorsed by Agapetos in the Synod of 424. between 327 and 335) [Ch. Papa’s tenure is said to have lasted until a few years after the Council of Nicea (325). The Book of Paradise (2 vols. are preserved among a collection of 8 letters (some written by Papa and others addressed to him). Bar ʿEbroyo’s summary report is neutral and dispassionate. Synodicon Orientale. 131–9. Bar ʿEbroyo reports that either Papa himself or his disciple and later successor Shemʿon bar Ṣabbaʿe attended the Council of Nicea. P. vol. respectively. If indeed Papa were the subject of this diatribe. Ephrem. either in an act of despair or in contempt and defiance. ZAC 5 (2001). Widely discussed in many sources. Papa is said to have struck the Gospel book in front of him. Fiey.320 Papa bar ʿAggai lated into Syriac. The sources disagree about whether Papa subsequently was deposed and about how long he lived after the incident. E. Syriac parchments (see Old Syriac documents). ʿEnanishoʿ took over Palladius’s work in the first part of his ‘Paradise of the Fathers’ (a few further texts from Palladius are in the second part). ‘Miles und Papa: Der Kampf um den Primat. Brock. takes Papa’s side and is negative about Miles. however. Acta Martyrum et Sanctorum. The Paradise. In the 7th cent. which is included in the Synod of Dadishoʿ (424). 63–102. 1978).). the author complains about the abusive leadership in the Church and about the crowned head who was rejected by his own people and found support with foreign leaders. P. is an event that took place most likely around 325.-L. Chabot. Some scholars (most recently Fiey) have seen this as a description of Papa’s leadership. 18–28. and ‘the Western Fathers’. In addition. P. W. several different recensions survive in Syriac. of E. idem. Westphal. 137–47. but there is no corroboration for this claim. 60–7. also been set in tile mosaic. 190–96.] Bp. I–II (CSCO 389–90. La christianisation de l’empire iranien. to the rebellion in Dadishoʿ’s day). Das Christentum in Hūzistān im Rahmen der frühen Kirchengeschichte Persiens bis zur Synode von Seleukeia-Ktesiphon im Jahre 410 (1989). using a source not identical with any surviving early Syriac ms. traditionally attributed to Aphrahaṭ. The two most common are parchment for the early period and paper for the later period (see Manuscripts).. S. W. letters from the West. All sources agree that there was a conflict between Papa and some other Syriac bishops in the Persian Empire. In Demonstration XIV. La Démonstration XIV d’Aphraate’. Agapetos mentioned. of the extant Greek text. ‘Notule de littérature syriaque. Des origines aux grandes persécutions du IVe siècle (CSCO 499. 1907]) R. Schwaigert. 181–96. Brock Papa bar ʿAggai (d. S. Les formes syriaques de la matière de l’histoire lausiaque. 7 (1890–97). Le christianisme dans l’empire perse. A. These letters. CPG 6036–6038. Chaumont. bp. Dadishoʿ and described the conflict as resulting from the rebellion by Miles and others (similar. the report by bp. 449–54. inked onto stoneware. Syriac has occasionally been written on papyrus. J. M. of Susa (martyred in 345). both Syriac and Arabic. 289–92 (FT). transmitted in the Synodicon Orientale and translated into German by Braun. The earliest surviving example of Syriac written on papyrus is associated with the three 3rd-cent. Yawsep as their possible author. While all three of these documents are parchments. It may have had to do with Papa’s efforts to establish his primacy. (the translation was also issued separately. but doubted their authenticity and pointed to Cath. ‘Saints in Syriac: A little tapped resource’. and even quoted from. 72–5. 1904). JECS 16 (2008). Agapetos used the incident around Papa in his defense of Cath. Überlegungen zur Hypothese von René Draguet über den Ursprung der Historia Lausiaca’. which were sent in Papa’s support and led to his rehabilitation. in SymSyr V. Jalons (CSCO 310). 1988). or with the way in which he exerted his power as the bp. Agapetos of Beth Lapaṭ. They are attributed to Yaʿqub of Nisibis. or the Garden of the Holy Fathers [2 vols. 1–192. the two from the Middle Euphrates region were found with a cache of . and metal. (with extensive introductions) K. Budge. wood. ‘Eine Historia Lausiaca ohne Lausus.. As a result his hand was paralyzed. Untersuchungen. Van Rompay Papyri. Nickau. idem. Syriac has. whereas the third and fourth reflect the short and long recensions. LM 81 (1968). The Acts of Miles speak about the incident in terms very unfavorable to Papa. 967. Athanasios II’s teacher. uses a Mosul edition of 1923 (reprinting that of Urmia 1892) or the printed Ḥudrā (pp.1.e. 341*–398*. informs us that Pawla’s translation was made ‘according to the tradition of Qenneshre. Spanish archaeologists conducting rescue operations in the Tishrin Dam area in northern Syria identified a large monastic site near the confluence of the Sayūr and Euphrates Rivers as being the location of Qenneshre. JA 6. Coakley Qenneshre. 811. providing it with a number of bishops and no less than seven Patriarchs. 2. 159–60. to the banks of the Euphrates and there founded Qenneshre ca. 100. East Syrian daily offices (1894). Hoffmann. probably studied there as well. idem. 32–7. vol. the contents of which suggest that the monastery was a popular spot for visitation and revelry for people from Mabbug into the reign of Sayf al-Dawla (d. 1959). Athanasios II of Balad. Yāqūt also adds that Qenneshre was a ‘large’ monastery that had some 370 monks when it was inhabited.5 (1875). idem. Thus the weeks are also styled weeks ‘before’ and weeks ‘after’. 81–208. (in Hebrew) I.) stood out as a center of Greek study in the Syriacspeaking Near East and which played a key role in the transmission of Greek learning into Syriac. Arabic sources refer to the monastery as Qinnisrī.14 (1869). Tumo of Ḥarqel. ‘Qenneshre’ means ‘eagles’ nest’ and should not be confused with the northern Syrian town of Qenneshrin or Chalcis (Ar. In the context of increasing imperial pressure on miaphysite monks throughout northern Syria.. where he was Abbot. ‘Tradition karkaphienne.’ A study of the translation technique of scholars trained at Qenneshre remains a desideratum. which contains the hymns of Severus translated by Pawla of Edessa. J. G. The name (Syr. Maclean. Monastery of Mor Qdām w-Bāthar Book of before and after [Ch. Wiseman. In alternate weeks. ZAW 1 (1881). may have been dedicated to St. Monastery of see Gabriel. Mateos. But the exact role monks from Qarqaphto played in the composition and transmission of all or part of the existing masoretic mss. was also likely associated with the monastery and Giwargi bp. 245–379. J. 967). A. Brovender. P. perhaps the mid-13th cent. BibOr. Journal of the Society of Biblical Literature and Exegesis 5 (1885). John bar Aphtonia led a group of monks from the monastery of St. Khoury. 1–110 of each volume). C. Qinnasrīn). 140 at the evening service (ramšā). Thumāma to rebuild it. Bedjan as part of the Breviarium Chaldaicum (Paris 1886). Many important translations from Greek into Syriac of both secular and religious works were undertaken by these men and others trained at Qenneshre. F. Diss. In the 1990s. ‘Histoire de la ponctuation ou de la Massore chez les Syriens’. Ibn al-ʿAdīm’s (d.-Syr. A.] Book containing parts of the daily offices. ou la massore chez les Syriens’. Syrian archaeologist Yousef al-Dabte conducted exca- . Church. of E. idem. in ZDMG 32 (1878). facing Jirbās (i. The monastery of St. a product of the monastery) obtained permission from ʿUthmān b. 283. A note in ms.. Hebrew University. perhaps ca. however. remains unclear. of the Arab tribes. N. J. ‘A note in reference to the “Masora among the Syrians”’. According to Yāqūt. Martin. 745. Thomas in SeleuciaPieria seems to have been known as a center of Greek studies and Qenneshre continued this tradition. of the Qdām w-Bāthar were always rare. Qenneshre also played a significant role in the life of the Syr. Thomas. 10. It was first edited in print by P. In late 2005 and early 2006. Le candélabre du sanctuaire de Grégoire Abou’lfaradj dit Barhebraeus (PO 31. too. Chald. At some point in the Middle Ages. mss. 1964). four parasangs from Mabbug. The Syriac SHEMAHE manuscripts: A typological and comparative study (Ph. Lelya-ṣapra (OCA 156. Loopstra Qarṭmin. The editions vary in content. (ET) J. Qenneshre ceased to be inhabited. and Yaʿqub of Edessa all studied Greek at Qenneshre. Shabath al-ʿUqaylī. At some point after the death of Hārūn al-Rashīd in 809. JA 7. some evidence suggests that it. ‘Zur Geschichte des syrischen Bibeltextes’. ‘On some Syriac manuscripts recently acquired by the Union Theological Seminary. Assemani. Around 820. Patriarch Dionysios of Tel Maḥre (himself. D. Qenneshre was located on the eastern shore of the Euphrates River in the Jazīra. seven parasangs from Serugh.Qenneshre. Orth. Scholars disagree as to whether mention of the ‘monastery of Beth Aphtonia’ in Syriac texts should be understood as a reference to Qenneshre. In spite of its practical importance. ktābā da-qdām wad-bāthar ‘book of before and after’) comes from one section of the book which gives the šuraye (variable Psalms) before and after Ps. Severos Sebokht. 1262) Bughyat al-ṭalab fī taʾrīkh Ḥalab contains a brief anecdote related to Qenneshre. J. Europos). Monastery of 345 influenced the compilers of Syriac Masora mss. Horae syriacae (1828). 530. Monastery of Qenneshrin A W. one or the other of the two choirs begins the service. Thomas near Seleucia Pieria. monastery that in its heyday (6th–9th cent. New York’. Oxford (Bodleian) Poc. The Ch. Hebraica 2 (1886). of E. Hall. Qenneshre was plundered and burned by a band of Arabs probably associated with the rebel leader Naṣr b. 1976).. 395 Tagrit latter were omitted from most Greek mss. This Hexaplaric Septuagint column was also translated literally into Syriac by Pawlos of Tella in 616–17 and supplemented with short readings from the other Greek versions. The Syro-Hexapla is of particular value for scholars, because it has preserved the text–critical signs as well as fragments from the later Jewish Greek versions. For theological and geographical reasons, it was much more influential among W. Syrians than in the Ch. of E., though it seems to have been ‘rediscovered’ by Timotheos I (see Braun) and was certainly used by the 9th-cent. E.-Syr. scholar Ishoʿdad of Merv in his biblical commentaries (see Van Eynde, XXII–XXV). It was an influence on Yaʿqub of Edessa’s revision of the OT, and individual readings have sometimes crept into later Peshitta mss. W. Baars, New Syro-Hexaplaric Texts (1968). O. Braun, ‘Ein Brief des Katholikos Timotheos über biblische Studien des 9. Jahrhunderts’, OC 1 (1901), 299–313. (ET in S. P. Brock, A Brief Outline of Syriac Literature [2nd ed. 2009], 240–5) S. P. Brock, Syriac Studies. A Classified Bibliography (1960–1990) (1996), 53–4. A. M. Ceriani, Pentateuchi Syrohexaplaris quae supersunt cum notis (Monumenta sacra et profana 2; 1864). F. Field, Origenis Hexaplorum quae supersunt, sive veterum interpretum graecorum in totum Vetus Testamentum fragmenta (1875; repr. 1964). P. de Lagarde, Bibliothecae Syriacae. Veteris Testamenti Graeci in sermonem Syriacum versi fragmenta octo (1892). A. Salvesen, ‘Hexaplaric sources in Ishoʿdad of Merv’, in The Book of Genesis in Jewish and Oriental Christian interpretation, ed. J. Frishman and L. Van Rompay (TEG 5; 1997), 229–53. eadem (ed.), Origen’s Hexapla and Fragments (Texte und Studien zum antiken Judentum 58; 1998). C. Van den Eynde, Commentaire d’Ishoʿdad de Merv sur l’Ancien Testament, vol. 1. Genèse. Version (CSCO 156; 1955). J. M. Vosté and C. Van den Eynde, Commentaire d’Ishoʿdad de Merv sur l’Ancien Testament, vol. 1. Genèse. Texte (CSCO 126; 1950). A. Vööbus, The Pentateuch in the version of the Syro-Hexapla. A facsimile edition of a Midyat MS discovered 1964 (CSCO 369; 1975). A. G. Salvesen Tagrit Tikrit, Takrit Tagrit is a modern city located on the west bank of the Tigris, almost mid-way between Mosul and Baghdad. While the early history of Christianity in this city and its region is shrouded in mystery, by the late 5th cent., there is evidence of a local E.-Syr. community. By the mid-6th cent., Tagrit had become a W.-Syr. stronghold headed by ‘metropolitans’ representing the Syr. Orth. patriarchs of Antioch in Sasanian and Islamic Iraq and further east. Three such leaders left monumental churches on the citadel of Tagrit or outside of it: Aḥudemmeh, the first Metropolitan (559–75), Marutha Fig. 115. Seal of Athanasios, metropolitan of Tagrit (late 9th cent.), in the form of a cross, of which three edges contain a Syriac inscription, found in Athanasios’s tomb in Tagrit. Baghdad, Iraqi Museum. Courtesy of A. Harrak. See A. Harrak, ‘Recent archaeological excavations in Takrit and the discovery of Syriac inscriptions’, JCSSS 1 (2001), esp. 23–24 as well as Harrak, Syriac and Garshuni inscriptions of Iraq, FA.01.04. the ‘Great Metropolitan’ (629–49), who not only built the Great Church of the citadel but is also said to have opened the city to the Arab invaders, and Metropolitan Bar Ishoʿ, who, between 669 and 683, built the Church of Sergius and Bacchus recently excavated by Iraqi archaeologists. Fortress-like monasteries were also known to Tagrit. The monumental one recently uncovered in the nearby site of al-Kanīsa ‘The Church’, contained coins dated as late as 1225, and offered wall paintings, graves of abbots buried along with their crosses and staffs, and Syriac inscriptions and records of such metropolitans as Yuḥanon bar Kipho (d. 688), Yawsep I (d. 778), and Athanasios I (d. 903). The 9th–11th cent. period, the Golden Age of Christian Tagrit, witnessed the rise of such great authors as the theologian and apologist Ḥabīb b. Khidmā Abū Rāʾita (fl. 828), Anṭun of Tagrit (9th cent.), and the brilliant translator and ‘dialectician’ Yaḥyā b. ʿAdī (d. 974). Trade was a major occupation of Tagritans, some of whom (it was later claimed) purchased in the early 9th cent. a Coptic monastery in Ṭuroyo 421 Among the biblical (almost all, NT lectionaries) and liturgical texts are the Nicene Creed (in a Psalms ms., anticipating later usage), the Gloria in excelsis, an early form of a commentary on Baptism and the Eucharist, known in both E.- and W.- Syr. tradition, and a verse text by Babai of Nisibis (‘On the final evil hour’, not extant in Syriac). Hagiography is well represented, with fragments of the following: Barshabba, Cyriacus and Julitta, Eugenius, Eustathius, Finding of the Cross, Yoḥannan of Dailam, Acts of Peter, Pethion, Sarapion, Sergius and Bacchus, four martyrdoms under Shapur II (Shahdost, Tarbo, 120 martyrs, and Barbaʿshmin), and the Sleepers of Ephesus. Also prominent are monastic texts, which include Evagrius’s Antirrheticus, Dadishoʿ’s Commentaries on Isaiah of Scetis and the Paradise of the Fathers, some Sayings of the Fathers, and some unidentified texts, including parts of a homily on the three periods of the solitary life. In Middle Persian there is one fragment of a Psalter, and some forty or more in Uighur Turkish; these include a fragment on St. George (ed. W. Bang, in LM 39 [1926]). In contrast to the ms. finds from the Turfan area, Syriac is barely represented at all at Dunhuang, further east: only two fragments have so far come to light, one of a Pauline Lectionary (W. Klein and J. Tubach, in ZDMG 144 [1994], 1–3; cf. H. Kaufhold, in ZDMG 146 [1996], 49–60), and the other of a Psalter (D. Qing, in OC 87 [2001], 84–93). Two Syriac fragments of liturgical texts were also found at Kara Khoto, a center of the Tangut (N. Pigulevskaya, in ROC 30 [1938], 3–46). J. P. Asmussen, ‘The Sogdian and Uighur-Turkish Christian literature in Central Asia’, in Indological and Buddhist Studies. Volume in Honor of Prof. J. W. de Jong (1982), 11–29. C. Baumer, The Church of the East. An illustrated history of Assyrian Christianity (2006), ch. 8. (for background) M. Dickens, ‘The Syriac Bible in Central Asia’, in The Christian Heritage of Iraq, ed. E. C. D. Hunter (2009), 92–120. I. Gillman and H.-J. Klimkeit, Christianity in Asia Before 1500 (1999), ch. 9. (for background) M. Maroth, ‘Die syrischen Handschriften in der TurfanSammlung’, in Ägypten, Vorderasien, Turfan, ed. H. Klengel and W. Sundermann (1991), 126–8. N. Sims-Williams, The Christian Sogdian Manuscript C2 (Berliner Turfantexte XII, 1985). idem, ‘Die christlich-sogdischen Handschriften von Bulayiq’ in Ägypten, Vorderasien, Turfan, ed. H. Klengel and W. Sunder mann (1991), 119–25. (partly the same in English: ‘Sogdian and Turkish Christians in the Turfan and Tun-Huang manuscripts’, in Turfan and Tun-Huang. The Texts, ed. A. Cadonna [1992], 43–61) idem, [Christianity] ‘In Central Asia and Chinese Turkestan’, EIr, vol. 5 (1992), 530–7. idem, ‘Christian Sogdian texts from the Nachlass of O. Hansen’, BSOAS 58 (1995), 50–8, 288–302. S. P. Brock Ṭuroyo Ṭuroyo is the collective name for the various Modern Syriac dialects used in Ṭur ʿAbdin. Its place within the spectrum of Modern Aramaic is closer to the numerous North Eastern Neo-Aramaic dialects than to the small western ones. The earliest texts written in Ṭuroyo belong to the late 19th cent. and were often written specifically for the benefit of western scholars (Heinrichs). Collec- Fig. 124. Children’s poem about the rain. Ṭuroyo in Latin transcription. From Y. Ishaq, Toxu Qorena (1983), 49. Zuqnin, Chronicle of Mitteilungen zur Geschichte des Benediktinerordens und seiner Zweige 112 (2001), 461–66. U. Berlière, ‘Souvenirs de Marienberg’, Revue Bénédictine 1 (1890), 79–89. M. Breydy, ‘Der Orientalist Pius Zingerle’, Orientalia WittoHerdeckiana 1.1 (1988), 30–1. J. Innerhofer, Die Kirche in Südtirol: Gestern und Heute (1982), 190–91. M. Doerfler Zuqnin, Chronicle of A universal chronicle which begins with the creation of the world and ends with the year 775/6, the time of composition. It is known from a single ms., partially palimpsest, purchased by J. S. Assemani from Dayr alSuryān in Egypt in 1715 and added to the treasures of the Vatican Library under the siglum Codex Zuqninensis Vat. Syr. 162. Separate folios belonging to the last part of the chronicle were acquired in 1842 from the same monastery by H. Tattam, and are now housed in the British Library (Add. 14,665, ff. 2–7). The author’s name is not given; the first folios which may have included it are missing. A likely candidate, however, is Yeshuʿ the Stylite of Zuqnin, whose name is commemorated in a 9th cent. colophon inserted in the chronicle by a Syriac monk residing in Egypt. The work is conveniently divided into four parts reflecting more or less the major literary sources compiled by the author. Part I spans from the creation of the world to the reign of Constantine, and in it the Chronicle of Eusebius of Cae- 450 sarea is a major source. Part II goes from the time of Constantine to the time of Theodosius II, on the basis of the Ecclesiastical History of Socrates Scholasticus and such other literary sources as the so-called Chronicle of Yeshuʿ the Stylite. Part III, based among others on the Ecclesiastical History of Yuḥanon of Ephesus, covers the reigns of Zeno, Anastasius, Justin I, and Justinian. Part IV, essentially the personal contribution of the chronicler, deals with the reign of Justinian and continues to the year 775. The accounts dealing with the period between 767 and 775 are particularly detailed and altogether they form a unique source on the economic policies of the early Abbasids, namely Caliph Abū Jaʿfar al-Manṣūr, and on the history of the Syr. Orth. Church in the Jazīra in those years. I.-B. Chabot, Incerti auctoris Chronicon Pseudo-Dionysianum vulgo dictum (CSCO 91, 104, 121; 1927–1949). A. Harrak, The Chronicle of Zuqnīn Parts III and IV A.D. 488– 775 (1999). idem, ‘Joshua the Stylite of Zuqnīn’, in Christian-Muslim relations, ed. Thomas and Roggema, 322–6. R. Hespel, Chronicon Anonymum Pseudo-Dionysianum dictum, II (CSCO 507; 1989). F. R. Trombley and J. W. Watt, The Chronicle of Pseudo-Joshua the Stylite (2000). W. Witakowski, The Syriac Chronicle of Pseudo-Dionysius of TelMahrē. A Study in the history of historiography (1987). idem, Pseudo-Dionysius of Tel-Mahre. Chronicle (known also as the Chronicle of Zuqnin). Part III (TTH 22; 1996). A. Harrak COLOR PLATES . and 42. cities. — Tübinger Atlas des Vorderen Orients (TAVO). (covers all traditions) 471 . These maps should not be seen as an attempt to fully document the historical geography of Syriac Christianity. R. Aydin. 1965–1968).MAPS Five maps are provided here to serve as an initial aid in locating some of the main centers. Assyrie chrétienne. A history of the Archbishop of Canterbury’s Assyrian Mission (1992). Contribution à l’étude de l’histoire et de la géographie ecclésiastiques du nord de l’Iraq. II. The main sources are listed below and users of GEDSH are encouraged to turn to them as a first step in their more advanced study of any aspect of the historical geography of Syriac Christianity. M. Das Mönchtum im Tur-Abdin. Maps III to V were created from a contemporary perspective. Turabdin: Lebendiges Kulturerbe. ed. H. based on the data provided by the GEDSH editors. 1951). All five maps were specifically designed and drawn by the Ancient World Mapping Center of the University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill. we have relied on a great number of existing maps as well as on other relevant publications. the geography of Syriac Christianity is a much underdeveloped field. A. reflecting the sites of Syriac Christianity in the present-day Middle East. 1–3 (Recherches publiées sous la direction de l’Institut de lettres orientales de Beyrouth 22. — Tübinger Atlas (see under I). Coakley. As a matter of fact. and monasteries in the lands of Syriac Christianity in the Middle East. Fiey. For all of the maps the terrain depiction was calculated from Environmental Systems Research Institute. on ESRI Data & Maps 2006 [DVD-ROM]. esp. Wo die Sprache Jesu gesprochen wird (1999). The heartland of East-Syriac Christianity in the modern period — J. (two maps) — H. I. — E. While preparing the maps. SRTM Shaded Relief. Kennedy (2002). — J. 8–9. Hollerweger. As a rule we have followed the terminology most current among Syriac Christians. A. without attempting to match the Syriac (or Arabic names) with existing non-Syriac nomenclature. Palmer. The early history of Ṭur ʿAbdin (University of Cambridge Oriental Publications 39. Monk and mason on the Tigris frontier. (2000). and the creation of a set of historical maps remains an urgent desideratum. J. The Church of the East and the Church of England. 23. vol. Syriac-Orthodox Christianity centered around Ṭur ʿAbdin — H. Das Leben der Mönche im Tur-Abdin in der Gegenwart (1988). — A. and S. IV. Atlas historique de l’Islam. Palmer. F. both in the historical and in the contemporary periods. Syriac Christianity in the Roman and Sasanian periods — Barrington Atlas of the Greek and Roman world. CA. Évêques et evêchés monophysites d’Asie antérieure au VIe siècle (CSCO 127. towns. Honigmann. Syriac Christianity in the Islamic period — An historical atlas of Islam. ed. Redlands. 1990). Brock. III. While Maps I and II have a primarily historical approach. Talbert et al. Mit Unterstützung der Deutschen Forschungsgemeinschaft erarbeitet vom Sonderforschungsbereich 19 der Universität Tübingen (1977–1994). Syriac and Garshuni Inscriptions of Iraq (Recueil des inscriptions syriaques 2. The ecclesiastical organisation of the Church of the East. V. J. — J. 2010). Identity puzzles. ‘The Patriarchs of the Church of the East from the fifteenth to eighteenth centuries’. (several maps) — H. Murre-van den Berg. Medieval Christian art in Syria and Lebanon (Orientalia Lovaniensia Analecta 184. C. Hun laatste vaderland opnieuw in kaart gebracht (1997. — A. Christliche Wandmalereien in Syrien. Main sites of Syriac Christian wall paintings in Lebanon and Syria — M. Immerzeel.— A. Harrak. Westphalen. ET as Assyrian Chaldean Christians in Eastern Turkey and Iran. 2009). Schmidt and S. Hugoye 2. 12. Sanders. 2005). Wilmshurst. esp. 472 . Assyro-Chaldese christenen in Oost-Turkije en Iran. Their last homeland re-charted [1997]) — D.2 (1999). L. Qara und das Kloster Mar Yakub (Sprachen und Kulturen des Christlichen Orients 14. 1318–1913 (CSCO 582. 41 and 83. 2000). Klugkist (Orientalia Lovaniensia Analecta 89. In several cases discrepancies among the various existing lists will be found or names unaccompanied by Roman numbers are found more frequently than those with numbers. the Church of the East and the Syriac Orthodox Church) the patriarchal lineage is commonly traced back to the apostolic age. 1993). tradition. The patriarchs of the Church of the East (Translated from Assyrian into English by Y. Pour un Oriens christianus novus (Beiruter Texte und Studien 49. Within some traditions (esp. Names in bold are used for patriarchs/catholicoi to whom a full entry is dedicated. Benjamin. by Yawsep dBeth Qelayta [1924. M. All dates have been converted to the Christian era. D. Square brackets ([ … ]) are occasionally used for counter-patriarchs. Not only is the information for the early period very scanty. reprint 1955] and by Iskhaq Rehana d-Beth Gadda [1965. J. the abbreviation ‘ca. Baaba) (2008). even if – as in the case of the Syriac Orthodox – this hierarchy merely continued an earlier.e. ed. F. (includes comparative discussion of two lists. has not been followed here.’ (i. however. differences of one or two years are common and have been ignored in the present lists. Fiey. but no conclusions should be drawn from the use of either a double or a single year. but have been compiled from existing lists in secondary sources. Studies on continuity and change in Syriac Christianity in honour of Professor Han J. Three dots ( … ) are used either for a vacancy or for uncertainty in the chronology. reprint 1988]) J. 1999). Coakley. ‘The patriarchal list of the Church of the East’. in particular with regard to the exact commencement or conclusion of a patriarch’s tenure. 20–41. When they occur. A. Drijvers. No attempt has been made here to reconcile the conflicting data. reputedly ‘orthodox’. (includes a comparison of different existing lists) J. as this merely may reflect the practice adopted in the secondary sources. but also our focus has been on the time when a clearly distinct Syriac Christian hierarchy existed. G. have led to different interpretations in the secondary sources. W. This practice. 65–83. Reinink and A. The discrepancies that frequently exist in the primary sources. in After Bardaisan. alternative numberings have often been added in parenthesis. THE CHURCH OF THE EAST AND ITS UNIATE CONTINUATIONS Main secondary sources: D. when the divergences were small. Alternative years have occasionally been added in parenthesis or. around) has been used. For less well-known figures. The conversion from the Seleucid to the Christian era has sometimes led to a double year (as the first year according to the Seleucid era fell in BC 312/11). I. C. The numbering (with Roman numbers) of patriarchs having a common name is largely a modern scholarly practice. 481 . They are not based on a fresh reading of the primary sources.LIST OF PATRIARCHS OF THE MAIN SYRIAC CHURCHES IN THE MIDDLE EAST Samuel Burleson & Lucas Van Rompay The following lists provide overviews of the church leaders in the different Syriac traditions of the Middle East. in Dictionnaire de théologie catholique XI. 692 ( ?)] 713/4 – 727/8 731 – 741 . E.2 (1999). ‘Die morgenländischen Kirchen’. in Handbuch der Orientalistik I. 421 – 456 457 – 484 484 – 495/6 497 – 502/03 503 – 523 524 – 537 537 – 538/9 540 – 552 552 – 567 567 (or 570) – 581 ca. … Aḥadabu(h)y Shaḥlupa … Papa bar ʿAggai Shemʿon bar Ṣabbaʿe Shahdost Barbaʿshmin Tomarsa/Tamuza Qayyoma Isḥaq Aḥai Yahbalaha I Maʿna Farabokht Dadishoʿ I Babowai Aqaq Babai Shila Narsai and Elishaʿ Pawlos Aba I Yawsep I Ḥazqiel Ishoʿyahb I Sabrishoʿ I Grigor I … (enforced vacancy) Ishoʿyahb II of Gdala Maremeh Ishoʿyahb III of Adiabene Gewargis I Yoḥannan I … Ḥenanishoʿ I [Yoḥannan II … Ṣlibhazkha … Petyon c.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE 482 H. Teule. Les Assyro-Chaldéens. between 327 and 335 d.VIII. H. 610 628 – 645 646 – 649 649 – 659 ca. ‘L’Église nestorienne’. ‘The patriarchs of the Church of the East from the fifteenth to eighteenth centuries’. Murre-van den Berg. 260–63. 209–11. Hugoye 2. 341 or 344 ca. 2008). B. 659 – 680/1 680/1 – 683 685/6 – 699/700 ca.2 (1964). 581/2 – 595 596 – 604 605 – ca. 399/400 – 410/11 410 – 415 415 – 420 420 421 ca. d’Iran et de Turquie (Fils d’Abraham. 211–14. Spuler. Chrétiens d’Irak.L. Tisserant. col. 204 ( ?) 220 – 240 d.1 (1931). 5 Main secondary sources: Y. Dayr al-Suryān 31. Dayr al-Suryān 31. THE SYRIAC ORTHODOX CHURCH AND ITS UNIATE CONTINUATIONS The present list starts with the patriarchate of Severus of Antioch (512–538). 81r–v. C. it is only with Severus that a distinct Syriac Orthodox hierarchy emerged. M. Spuler. 729) 724 – 739 739 – 755 755 – 756 (?) 756 (?) – 7586 758 – 789/907 790 – 792 793 – 817 818 – 845 847 – 874 878 – 883 887 – 896 896 – 909 910 – 922 The traditional approach. B. Pour un Oriens christianus novus (Beiruter Texte und Studien 49. 67–68). in Antioch’. Dolabani. While the Syriac Orthodox patriarchs obviously continued this earlier line of patriarchs. 7 Around 760 there were two counter-patriarchs: Yuḥanon of Kallinikos and Dawid of Dara. 212–15. 578 – 591 591 – 594 594/95 – 631 630/31 – 648 649 – 666/67 667/68 – 684 683/84 – 687 687 – 707/8 709 – 724 (d. 211–15. – Die Patriarchen der syrischorthodoxen Kirche von Antiochien (1990). ‘Die morgenländischen Kirchen’. 1993). counts Severus as the first patriarch (and runs until Patriarch Dionysios II. Sélis. however.VIII. 6 Isḥoq and Athanasios Sandloyo are regarded as illegitimate (see Dolabani. which considers Peter to be the first of the Orthodox bishops (later patriarchs) of Antioch. Fiey.2 (1964). the head of the apostles. A list of ‘Patriarchs who sat on the apostolic throne of Peter. J. 20–41. Earlier incumbents of the see of Antioch are known through the historical writings of the Imperial Church. f. is found in most existing lists.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE 486 II. Les Syriens orthodoxes et catholiques (Fils d’Abraham. 5 . 581) ca. 1988). Severus of Antioch Sergius of Tella Pawlos of Beth Ukome Peter of Kallinikos Yulyanos I Athanasios I Gamolo Yuḥanon of the Sedre Theodoros Severus bar Mashqo Athanasios II of Balad Yulyanos II Rumoyo Eliya I Athanasios III Iwannis (Yuḥanon III) Isḥoq Athanasios Sandaloyo Giwargis of Bʿeltan Yawsep Quryaqos [Abraham] Dionysios of Tel Maḥre Yuḥanon III (IV) Ignaṭius II (I) Theodosios (Romanos the physician) Dionysios II Yuḥanon IV (V) 512 – 538 ca. 909). in Handbuch der Orientalistik I. They are not included in the list of ms. d. which is preserved in ms. 557 – 560 564 – 578 (d. Main secondary sources: J. Dib. For most patriarchs the name is followed by the place of origin. Les Maronites. 685 – ca. 1404 1404 – 1445 1445 – 1468 1468 – 1492 1492 – 1524 1524 – 1567 1567 – 1581 1581 – 1596 The present list is largely based on Mouawad’s work. M. 1282 1282 – 1283 1282 – 1297 (?) ca. 707 ca. 13 For the chronological problems related to this patriarch (who in fact may belong to the late 13th cent. 217–18. in contrast to the Melkites who. in Il Tetravangelo di Rabbula. ‘Die morgenländischen Kirchen’. 2009). 1130 ca. 1121 ca. Les listes patriarcales de l’Église maronite (Mémoires de l’Institut National de France 44. P. It should be noted that prior to the Crusader period only very few names are known. 1141 and 1154 after 1155 ca. paleografia. in DTC. Ḥassān of Ḥadath Shemʿun of Ḥadath Mūsā of ʿAkkār Mikhail al-Rizzī of Kfar Ḥawra Sarkīs al-Rizzī ca. see P. Mouawad. ‘Maronite (Église).GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE 490 III. J. aspetti storici’. 12 . a separate Maronite Church was created.-B. 1245 – 1258 1258 – ca. 1199 – 1230 1230 – 1236 ca. ed. 1367 d. Borbone. Chrétiens du Liban (Fils d’Abraham. While the Christological controversies formed the background against which. 56–58. 224). in the early Islamic period. which incorporates Maronite scholarship from the time of al-Duwayhī to the present day (see the bibliography on p. in the following centuries increasingly moved into the orbit of Byzantine Orthodox Christianity. vol. 231–46. Yūsuf b. 1277 d.VIII. 10 (1927). in Handbuch der Orientalistik I. Chabot. 1951). even though in the earlier period they represented this same tradition. Yuḥanon Maron … Yūsuf of Jirjis Buṭrus Grigorios of Ḥālāt Yaʿqub of Rāmāt Yūḥannā of Leḥfed Jeremiah of ʿAmshīt13 Daniel of Shāmāt Yūḥannā of Jāj Shemʿun Yūḥannā Daniel of Hadshīt Luqa of Bnahrān Jeremiah of Dmalsa Shemʿun Yūḥannā Gabriel of Hajjula Dāʾūd Yūḥannā Yūḥannā of Jāj Yaʿqub of Ḥadath Buṭrus b.12 B. Spuler.). R. Patriarches’. THE MARONITE CHURCH Continuing the Chalcedonian tradition of the Patriarchate of Antioch. 70–72. the Maronites remained closer to the Syriac Christian tradition of the Patriarchate of Antioch. ‘Codicologia. 1100 ca. 1239 ca. G. Bernabò (2008). it is only with Yuḥanon Maron that a specific Maronite hierarchy emerged. 1322 – 1339 ca. 1357 d.2 (1964). 267. 198. 219. 239. All GEDSH entries are also included. 316. 58. 439. 363 ʿAbdāsi. 18 493 . 335. 193. 143. 1–2. 287. 360 ʿAbd al-Malik. where the reader will find relevant cross-references. see Isaiah of Scetis ʿAbdulmasīḥ II. 437. 140. 324. 2. 388. 226 Abraham II. 94. 170. 49. 351. 375. 47. 316 ʿAbdal Agha. 176. 197. 217. 5. 4. 171. 258. Nāʿima al-Ḥimṣī. Monastery of Mor. 218. 5–7 (with fig. 408. 443 Aba II of Kashkar. 97–99. 18. 56. 391. 327. 64 Abel the Stylite. 143. 378. 129. 1). 375 Abgar (the hagiographer). 308 ʿAbd al-Aḥad of Jerusalem. 346. 115 Abgar X. 413. 391 Aba (ca. Monastery of (near Mosul. and monasteries. 242. For broader. 291 ʿAbd Allāh b. 412 Abba Isaiah. 183 ʿAbdullāh Ṣaṭṭūf. 60 ʿAbdishoʿ V Khayyāṭ. 129. 2–3. 176. 9. 105. 310. 370. 12. also ‘Upper Monastery’). 449 Abay. anonymous literary works. Monastery of. 230. 439 Paradise of Eden. Dayro d-Mor. etc. 437 Abel. 441 Abgar VII. 28 Abgarids of Edessa. 113–114. 202. page numbers referring to these entries are in bold. 217. 5. Exegesis. Map III ʿAbdulmasīḥ I.). 249. 347 Abraham (d. 44. 216. geographic locations. 231. 142 ʿAbdishoʿ bar Brikha (of Nisibis / Ṣoba). 195. 412 Abraham. 414 Abraham bar Kaili.). 150. 335. references are limited to the entry in GEDSH. 416. 54 Abḥai. 436. Ṭāhir. 71 Abḥai. 3–4. 405. 438 Canons. 43 Catalogue. 239. 414. more conceptual entries (such as Art and Architecture. 138. Leonardo. 89. 159. 400). 350. 416. 1597). 412 Abba Ṣliba. 272. 1748). 170. 215. 150–151. 436 Abraham of Balmes. references to the maps (I–V) are included. 14 Abraham bar Dashandad. 339. 206. 232. 4–5. 51. 179. 225 Abgar V Ukkama. 324 ʿAbdullāh I bar Sṭephanos. 56 ʿAbd al-Nūr Amīdī. 7. 258. 172. 291. 214. 18. 153.GENERAL INDEX The present index includes references to historical persons. 127 ʿAbdallāh Zākhir (d. 11. 436 Regulation of Ecclesiastical Judgments. 155. Life of Mor. 440 Abraham (anti-patriarch). 26. 156. 243. 188. 1. 192. 411. 4. Nomocanon. 196 Abgar VIII. 5–7. 374. 324. 170. 72. 435 ʿAbdishoʿ of Gazarta. 264. 7. 388 Abraham III Abraza. 195 Abdochus (12th cent. For geographical names. 239 A Aba I. 5 ʿAbd al-Masīḥ b. 57. Not included in the present index are names of saints and church buildings. 194. 300 Aba (archdeacon of Seleucia). 346. 238. 267 ʿAbdishoʿ I. 194. 122. 36. 6. 82. 238. 217. 195. 198. 272 ʿAbdallāh (emir). 264. 142. 417 ʿAbdishoʿ bar Bahrīz. 185. 40. 221 Abū al-Ḥusayn al-Baṣrī. 73. 430 Abū Hudhayl al-ʿAllāf. 171. 151. 283 494 Abraham of Cyrrhus. Abū ʿUthman ʿAmr b. 175. 76. Dayr. 6. 118. 72. 6. 164. see Jingjing Abrohom (correspondent of Yaʿqub of Edessa). Abū Naṣr Afrahām b. 194. 141. 132. 48 Abraham Zabaya. Monastery of Mor (near Midyat). 252 Abū al-Qāsim al-Ḥusayn b. 403 Abraham of Kashkar. 367. see Aqaq Abraham of Beth Madaye. Map II A2 Abrohom Naḥshirtono. 362 Acre. 183. 73. 201. 202. Abū Jaʿfar Adme. 242. Abū Bishr Abū al-Faraj. 256 Abraham of Nathpar. see Theodoros Abū Qurra Agapius of Mabbug. 56. 11. 218. 199. 4. 294. Acts of Abrohom II Gharib. 194. 225 Addai (also Thaddaios). 57. 56 Acts of Thomas. 150. 437. 153. 2). 2). 226 Abrohom. 151. 144. 249. 143. 440. Monastery of Mar. 49. 360. 357 Aḥob Qaṭraya. see al-Sīrāfī. 358. 122. 310 Abū Bishr Mattā b. Francis. 417 Acharya. Gabriel. 430. 396 Abū al-Faraj ʿAbd Allāh Ibn al-Ṭayyib. 145. 35. 430 Adıyaman (also Hiṣn Manṣūr). 11–12. Map II B1. 313. 157. see Eliya III Abū Ḥalīm Adiabene (also Ḥadyab). 105. 312 Abū Yaʿfur (6th cent. 54.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE Abraham bar Lipeh. III Abū Jaʿfar al-Manṣūr. 167. 429 Abū Sulaymān al-Sijistānī. 138. ʿAlī al-Maghribī. 222. 395. 403 Account of the Monk of Beth Ḥale with a Muslim Emir. Bahr al-Jāḥiẓ. see Mari. see al-Fārābī. 70. 429–430 Addai II. 98. Abū Saʾīd Aḥai (410–415). 225 al-ʿAdas. Hārūn al-Warrāq. 309. 221. 11. 271. Acts of Abraham of Nisibis. see Thomas. 432 Adam of ʿAqra. 163. 365 Agapetus. Mar (1972–). 2. 30. 311. 414. 359. Map IV Abū Saʾīd al-Sīrāfī. see al-Jāḥiẓ. 243. 8. see Edessa Abū Kamāl. 31. see Ibn al-Ṭayyib Adharbayjān (also Azerbaijan). Zurʿa. 222 Agapetos of Beth Lapaṭ. 153. 9–10 (with fig. 202. 184 Abraham of Qidun. 403 Acepsimas of Cyrrhus. 110. 69. 207 Abū ʿĪsā Muḥammad b. 176 Acacius. 10–11. Pope. 78) Adamo. Teaching of. Bahr Aḥiqar. 9 Adana. 8. see Ehden Abū ʿUthman ʿAmr b. 178. II C1 (see also Ḥazza) Abū Ḥayyān al-Tawḥīdī. 320 Abū Qurra. 100 Abū Bakr al-Rāzī. 409 Abū Rāʾiṭa. 157 . see al-Manṣūr. 129. 7. 417. Khidma. 291– 292 (with fig. 183 Abū ʿAlī ʿĪsā b. 5. 138. 96. 268. 441 Acacius of Melitene. Zurʿa. see Mattā b. 215. 397. 136. 109. 324. 98. 305. 12–13. 422. Map I C1. 31. 60. 140. Yūnus. 9. 370 Adam (monk in China). Map II D1 Abū Ḥalīm. 3. 114 Aesop. Map I A1. 430 Ahden. 36. 286. 18 Abraham of Beth Rabban. Ḥabīb b. Grigorios Addai. 427 Acts of St. II A1 Abū ʿAbd Allāh al-Khwārizmī. 388. 140. 18. 49. 199 Abūnā. 128. 217. 232 Abū Naṣr al-Fārābī. 366 Aḥo of Reshʿayna. 27. 9. 8–9. 218 Acacius of Amid. 94. Albert. see Bar ʿEbroyo. 310 Acts of the martyr Judas Cyriacus. 309.). 250. 311. 9–10 (with fig. Yūnus. 403 Aḥa the Egyptian. 378 Acts of Mari. 93. 221 Abraham of Ḥarran. 107. 268. ʿZazaʾel. 104. 26. 183. 359. 285 ʿAlī b. 109. 432. 144–145. 351 . 444. 438. 353. 154. 46. 195 Alexander of Aphrodisias. Map I B2. 13–14. 444. 370. 376. 182. Pierre. 182. 307. 98. Omid. 209–211. Map I C2. 275. 265. 443. 448 Amman. 45. 206. 145. 336. 178. 29. 20–21. 188 Aleppo. 332. 347. 359. 322. Yaḥyā b. 418. II B1. Map II A3 ʿAmmar al-Baṣrī. 19. 145. 201. 428 Aḥudemmeh of Balad. 217. 10 (fig. 350. 151 Andreas Alpagus. 103. father of Abū Yaʿfur. 282. 19). 16. 456 (fig. 352 Andemta Commentary. 325. 278. 368. 76. 406. 379. 127. 15. 258–259. 217. 14–16. 16. 18. 38. 231. 188. 163. 145 Alexandrian Prolegomena. 4). 270–271. Map I B1. 226. 71. ʿĪsā al-kaḥḥāl. 47. 444. 94–95. 113 Alexander Cycle. 69. 283. 303. 107 Anastasius II. 375. 64. 262. 53. 440 Andrew Akhījān. 4. 150. 104 Anastasios Apozygarios. 395 ʿAmadiyya. III Aitalaha of Nineveh. 434. 93 Ambrogio. 68. Map IV Ancyra (also Ankyra). 235. 43. 57). see Man of God of Edessa Anastasius (Chalcedonian author). 29. 285. 194. 238. 447 Alexandria. 2). II C2 ʿAlqama. see Khilat Aksnoyo. 287. 13. 368. 56c). 141. 451 (fig. 196 ʿAnanishoʿ. 116. 385. 397. 450 Alexios I Komnenos. 35. 155. 396. 274. see Mubārak. 101. 407. 130. 402. 13. 429. 17 (with fig. 210. 151. 143. al-Munajjim. 366 ʿĀmūda. 165. 142. 199 Ancient Church of the East. 83. 305. 139. 221 Ammianus Marcellinus. 47. 110. 435. 224. 61. 239. ʿĪsā (‘the good vizier’). 309 Aluoben. 56. 257 al-Amīn. 13. 126. 64. see Philoxenos of Mabbug Alaric. 409. 248. see Albonesi. 434 (see also Alexander Cycle) Amphilochius of Iconium. 56. 448. 389. 312. ʿAdī. 368 Akhlat. 443. 226. 243. 438. 224. 280. 198 Anastasios of Alexandria. 69. 224. 409 Alqosh. 135. 418. 21. 267–268. 175 Alexander (1663–1687). W. Teseo Ambrogio degli. 17. 167. 125 ʿAlī b. 183. 340. 26. 17–18. Map I A1. 348 ʿAmr b. 332. 128. 53. 18–20 (with fig. 113. 196. 432. 301. 47. 129. 431. 249–250. 49. 346. 367. 178. 367. 426. 165 Alexander (the Great). 41. Teseo Abrogio degli ʿAintab (also Gaziantep). Syriac al-Anbār. 92 (see also Khuzistan) Ambarach. 14. 432. 251. 103–105. 70. 436. 434 Amyūn. 34 Amid (also Amida. 203–204 (with fig. 55. 225 Anazarba (also ʿAyn Zarba). 92. 325 Anastasius I. 164. 207 ʿĀnāt. 366. 346. 117. 53.GENERAL INDEX 495 Aḥudemmeh. 445. School of. Buṭros Ainsworth. 21–22. 31. 446 Alexius. Map II B1 Ambrose. 45–46. 164–165. 136. 212 Albonesi. 12. 169 ʿAmīra. 368. 406. 288. 308. 386. 86–87. 254 ʿAmr b. 59 (with fig. II A1 Alphabet. 444. see Script. 53. 63. Teseo. 21 Ammonius of Alexandria. 20. 211. 22 Anaphora. 218. 118–119. 180. 398. 92. 218. 113. 283 Anastasius of Nicea. 9. 349. 367. 338 Aleixo de Menezes of Goa. 425. 5). 343. see ʿEnanishoʿ Alexandretta (also Iskenderun). 9. 443. 92. 46. Map IV Ahwaz. 418. Mattā. 74. 72. 370. 408 ʿAlī b. 112. 110. 60. 314 (with fig. Jirjis. Map V Alexander Servus. 188–189.. 92. II B2 Amīrkhān. 14. 37–38 (with fig. 9. 51. 93). 10). 408. 175 Aitalaha. see Church of the East Alqosh. Elias. 139. 415. 109. 231. 212. 389 Andrew of Reshʿayna. 446. 3c). 69. 363. and Diyarbakır). 225. 447. 232–234. 114. 366. 395. Pope. 265. 246. 148.. 403 Aphrem. 188. 443. 307. see Methodius. 414. 135–136. 199. 269. 322. 125. 379 Organon. 198. 156–157. 9). 403. 306. 332–333. 403 Arcadius (Roman emperor). see Ancyra Apollonius of Tyana (Balinus). 138 Apostolic Canons. 184. 115. 134. 161–162. 397. 409. 261. 207. 421–422 Arameans. 430. 58. 347. 54. 315–316. 197 Aristides of Athens. 122. 58). 103–105. 240. 174. 200 Aphthartodocetism. 22 Aphnimaran. 238–239. Monastery of the. 467 (fig. 246. 126. 177. 386. 325. 76 Ankyra. 5. 209–210. 27. 225. 65. 12. 227. 325. 362. 60. 129 Antiochus (father of Seleucus I Nicator). 91. 99. 419. 221–222. 244. 70. 446 Apophthegmata. 368. 283. 9. 218. 107–108. 236. 117. 150. 75. Apocalypse of Pseudo- Ankamaly. 19) Ardamut (N. 75. 96. 124. 213. 382 Antonius (monk). 311. 231. II A2 Antiochus I of Commagene.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE 496 Andronikos. 351. 339. Monastery of St. 39. 452 (fig. 259 Apocalypses. 54. 377. Martyrdom of. 389. 10. 270–271. 185. 126. 394 Arabic. 87–88. 133. 244. Map III Anicetus. 409 On Holy Chrism. 173–174. 32–33. 417–418. see Antioch Anthimus of Constantinople. 151. 196 Apocalypse of Pseudo-Methodius. 300. 6c). 138. 446. 84. Map I A2 Aristarchus. 92 Ardashir Khurrah. 242–243. 10–11. 346. 259 Arethas. 144. 58. 11. 427. 126. 35. 60 Antiochus IV Epiphanes. Map II C1. Map I A2. 368. 302 Anhil (also Anḥel). 92. IV Aquila. 408 Antimus Yaʿqub of Esfes. 292. 418. 145. 285. II C2. 33. 317–318. 130. Map I C2. 123c). 384 Antony. 92. 309. 21–23. 44. 139. Monastery of Mar. 339. 23–24. 102. Syriac translations from. 131. Map IV Aramaic. 217. 53 ʿĀqolā. 15 Ardashir. 212. 442. 401–402. 73. 448 Analytics. 59 (with fig. 368. 166. 18. 207. 176. see Fars Antakya. 339. 27–28 Ārādn (in N. 385–386. 144–145. 327–328. 101. 1. 236. 126. 27. 322–323. 86. 443. 5–6. 317–318. 441 Aphrahaṭ. 209–211 (with fig. 388 Aqaq of Amid. 132. 238 Aqaq. 177. 321. 433 Aphrahaṭ of Antioch. 212 Antonius (disciple of Shemʿun the Stylite). 28–30. 365. 44. 196. 238. 379 On Interpretation. 219. 281. 417. 164 Anṭun of Tagrit. 110. 229. 31. 312. 96–97. 348. 410. 376. 31. 125. 335. 447. Iraq). 441 Antony Ḥayek. 366. 141. 63. 363. 432. Iraq). 427. 103. 187. 23. 258–259. 207. 355– 356. 337. 30–31. see Ephrem Aphrem Paulose. 200 Anonymous Commentary on the Pentateuch. 421 Anne of Telkepe. 378 Arcadius of Cyprus. 115. 280. 29. 225 Annals of Eutychius. 50–51. 198–199 ʿAqra. 414. 2–3. 122c). 68. 353 . 181. 196. 116. 448. 325. 357 Antioch. 24–25. 159 Anshan. 25–27. 233. 273 Apostolic Constitutions. 363 Antiochus Sidetes. 2. 366. 307. 374. 181. 188 Arbo. 210–211. 72. 70–71. 429. 205. Map III Apamea. 14–15. 208. 283. 268. 16. 167. 226. 86. 231. 320. 398 Annianos. 403. 412. 202. 31–32. 155. 429 Aqaq of Beroea. 415. 75. 126. IV Antonines. 2 ʿArdnas. 390. 353. 173. 37–38 (with fig. Rabban. 350. 288. 248–249. 466 (fig. 288. 379. 395. 115. 186. 195 Categories. 393– 394. 23. 294 Antony Thondanatta. 261. 43. 264. 361. 70. 308. 138 Arbela. 18. 34. 193 Aristotle (also Aristotelian). 186. 236. Elia. 7. 318. 125. 259 Athanasios Sṭephanos. 186. Dayr. 126–127. 136. 303.GENERAL INDEX 497 Physics. 345. 96. Map IV Athanasius of Alexandria. 310 Asʿad. 88. 46–47. 95. 372. 313. 8). 96. 338. 218. 178. 155. 11 Art and architecture. 313. 183. 415. 434. 296. 13. 99–100. 361. 202 Arkaḥ. 395 (with fig. 64. 436 Asterios of Amid. 76–77. 51. 86. 376. 28. 403 Athanasius Safar of Mardin. 340 Assemani. 403. 105. 14. 109. 33. 308 Athens. 32. 60. Dayr (in Ḥirta). 18 Asuristan. 44.). 259 Athanasios Aṣlan. 53. 417. Audo. 58. 22. 433. Mary Therese (19th cent. 343. 4. 15) Arzanene. Isḥāq. 108. 165. 14. 283 Athanasios VIII (VII. 66. 125). 33–37 (with fig. 344. 10. 104. 43–44. 430 Aristotle. 290 Athanasios ʿAbd al-Masīḥ. 298. 264 Avarayr. 352. 408. 264. 398 al-ʿAtīqa. Josephus Simonius. 109. 181. 54. 31. 325. 191. 24. 379. 227–228 (with fig. 319. 19–20. 423. 362 Life of Antony. 115) Athanasios I Gamolo. 70–71. 215. 63. 116. 903). 447 Athanasios I of Thozhiyur. 450 Atur. 242. 177. 45. 441 Arshama (5th cent. 412 Athanasios I (d. 60. 208. 414. 358. 123. 360 Armenian Christianity. 231 Asclepius. 155. 34 . 46 Athanasios Paulose. 96 Arius (also Arian. 406. see Balad Athīr al-Dīn al-Abharī. 245. 158– 159. 198 Athor. 11. 296 Assfalg. 43. 47. 177. 352. 44 Atticus of Constantinople. 196. 443 Athanasios (VII) Abulfaraj bar Kamoro. 145–146. IX) bar Ṣalibi Qroḥo. 129. 43. 150. Stephanus Evodius. 55 al-Askūl. 392. 241. 9. 37–43 (with fig. see Petion. see Beth Aramaye Atallah (17th cent. 46–47. 341. 125. BC). 93–94. 89 Athanasius Tumo Qaṣīr. 314. Arragan (in Fars). 148. 60. 41 Ashitha (in Hakkari). Syriac contacts with. 268. Julius. 10. 131. 11. 420. 256 Athanasios II of Balad. 258. 115. 43. 326. 267. 45–46. 322. 361. 268 Audo. 339 Rhetoric. Theology of. 353 Topics. 416. see Church of the East Assyrian Orphanage and School Association of America. 351. 259. 113. 51. 60. 334. 403 Assemani. 287–288. 110. 273. 399. Israel. 259 Athanasius Abraham Yaghmur of Nabk. 247. 226. 186–187. 362 Ashot Msaker (Armenian prince). 1975). 417. 148. see Mosul Asclepius of Cyrrhus. 192. Toma. 392. 283 Athanasios VII (VI) Yeshuʿ bar Qeṭreh. Battle of. 13. 364 Aski Mosul. 443. 46. 98. 30. 432 Athanasios (V) Loʿozar Ṣalḥoyo. 47. 146. 22. 246. 60. 9. 165 ʿAshqūt (in Lebanon). 113 Ascalon. 161. 226 Assemani. 370. 7. 385. 255. 268 Asmar. 268 Arzun (also Arzon). 367. 47. 340. 392 Augen I (d. 369. 213 see Taw Mim Simkath Assyrians. 391. 156. 272. 139. 119– 121. 172. Joseph Aloysius. 82. 150. 187 Armalah. 60 Athanasios (VI) Yaḥyo (Ḥoye). 43 ʿAṭshaneh. Monastery of Mar Assemani. 337. 32. 351. 356. 15. 112. 47–48. 380. 230. 372 Ashurbanipal. 219.). 175. 422 (with fig. 161. 259 Athanasios Sandaloyo. 145. 82. 59). 232 Athanasios Shemʿoon. 404. 248. 3. 25. 45 Assyrian Church of the East. 173–174. Gabriel. 238. Arianism). 418. 430 Prior Analytics. 154. 33. 283–284. 181 Book of the Dove. 253. 222. 209 Babowai. 99 (fig. 301. 425. 389. 32 Candelabrum of the Sanctuary. see Iyob of Edessa Balamand. 54. 360. 54. 244. 206. 7. 295 Badr Khan. 199 ʿAyn Tannūr (also Ali Pınar). 127. 170. 103 ʿAzariah ben Moshe min Haʾadumim. 114. 40 (fig. 13). 112 (with fig. 399 B Bāb Tūmā (Damascus). 54. 351. 436. 35). 32. Nuʿmān. 378. 70 Book of Signs. 41. 282. 130. bp. see Beth Nuhadra Bahdeidat. 17. 430 Bar Andrawos (poet). 314. 124 Bahram V. 303 ʿAyn al-Tamr (near Ḥirta). 198 Babu. 100. 183 Banū Mūsā. 7. 375. 437 Baksimeṭ. 23. 397. 395– 396 (with fig. 215. Monastery of Rabban. 372. 244. 39). 51. 284. Ḥasan. 432 Book of Directions. 166. 375. 68. 199 Badlis. 52– 53. 293. 391. 21. 251. 392. Mar. 219–222. 269. 116. 438. 357. 371. 35. 380 Bacchus of ʿOqulo. 391. 225 Badr al-Dīn Luʾluʾ. 290. 72. Dayro d-. 435. 111.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE Avicenna. 444. 48. 117. 53. 13. 100. 63. 179. Map III Balad (also modern Eski Mosul. 58 Ascent of the Mind. 15. 370. 216. 84. 7 Babai the Great. 20). 185 Lexicon. 436 Baqufa. 17). 272 Bā-jarmā. 370. 226. 19 ʿAyn Warqa. 320–322. 281. 49–50. 115. 365. 392. 181. 293. 82. 327. Map III Bālulan (west of Urmia). see Beth Nuhadra ʿAzrael. 28. 46. 12. 439. 379. 49 Balai. 54–56 (with fig. 103. 424 Babai of Nisibis. 71. 376. 391. 61 (with fig. 23. 280. 407. 424. 50. see Balad Azerbaijan. 336. 194. 388. 192. 140 Babai. 53–54. 28. 188. 206. see Beth Garmai Bakhtishoʿ. 18). 230 Book of the Pupils of the Eye. 54 Awgen. II C1. see De’ Rossi. 234. 215. 251. 15) Bafawah. 192. 70. see Paksimeṭ ʿAynkawa. 181–182. see Ibn Sīnā Awāna (in Iraq). 115). near Kfartuto). 307. 398. 444 Amusing Stories. 129. 372. 130. 185. 54. 27. 50–51. 335. 73. 334. 218. 60. 349 Balikh. Map I C1. 170. 16. 200. 409. Map IV Ba-nuhadra. 218 Bagdashiyya (modern Bektaş. 261 ʿAyn Dulba. 262. 449 Awgen. of Nisibis. 300. Abdo. 71. 42 (fig. 50. 66. 440 Bar ʿEbroyo. 89. 9. 384. 136. 310 Babylonian Talmud. 92. 16. Aski Mosul). 60 Baghdad. 388 Babai of Gbilta. 305 Book of Splendors. 48–49 498 354. IV Ayyub. 392. 117. Azariah (Buonaiuto) Balaṭ. 382. 307. 437. Monastery of Mar. 350. 195. Baʿqūba. 48. 185. 156. 217. 23. 169. 279. 168. Map II C2 Ba-hadra. 73–74. Map IV ʿAynwardo. 51–52 (with fig. 51. 92. 58. 367. 70–71. 53. see Adharbayjān ʿAzīz Buṭros. 391. 400. Map V Bahram I. 53. 273. 51. 355. 350. 278–279. 283. 218. 66. 207. 183. 378. 429–430. 344. 344. 335 Bar Bahlul. Barsoum. 262 Bar ʿAli. 421 Babisqa. 138. 399. 434 Ayyūb al-Ruhāwī. 205. Grigorios. 188–189. 344 . 8. 120 Aydin. Ishoʿ. 35. 362 Badwi. 400. 129 Barshabba. 284. Revelation of. 201. 201–202. 204 Barṭelle. 38. 98. 372. 158. 192 Barsoum. 56–57. 268. 59. 20). Monastery of. Monastery of. see Bar ʿEbroyo Barhebraeus Verlag. 357. 63. 71 Baradatus of Antioch. 145–146. Monastery of St. 238–239 On Divine Wisdom. 230. 278. 132. 139. 384. 373. 357 On Equilitteral Words. 35. 166. Map V al-Baradān (in Beth Aramaye). 388. 405 Basil of Edessa. 138. 280. 182. 441 Barḥadbshabba of Ḥulwān. 310. 180. 400 Ethicon. Life of. 71. 264 Bashkale (in Hakkari). Murad Ṣaliba. 373. 343. 242. 362. 235. 264 Baselios Paulose II (d. 162. 217. 113. 22. 218 Barṣawmo. (near Edessa). 202. 31. 97. 100 Barid. 147. 290. Acts of. 57–58. 10. 328. 130. 70. 284 Basilios. 443 Epitome of the history of the dynasties.). 50. 432 Barḥadbshabba ʿArbaya. 139. River. 202 Basil of Caesarea. 178. 26 Bar Sobto (poet). Rabban. 283 Basilios (Basil) of Tagrit. 23). 325. 335 Bara (near Apamea). 337. 267. 97. 303. 421 Bardaʿa. 291. 19). 280. 1996). 28. 182. 343. 435. 406 Barḥadbshabba (correspondent of Yaʿqub of Edessa). 251. Monastery of. 125. 61. 111. Map IV Bar Nagore. 53. School of. 141. 55. 378 Basil bar Shumana. 449 Bar ʿEdta. 359 Bar ʿEdta. 344 Barṣawma I. 259 Baselius V (anti-Patr. 155. 357 Barṣawmo. 60–61. 56. Dayro d-Mor. 86. 162. 418 Conversation of Wisdom. 251 Nomocanon. 186. 298. 353 Ecclesiastical History. 354. 390. 257 Baselios Thomas I. 60 Barlaam and Josaphat. 226. 98. 271 Baruch. 62 (with fig. 303. Grigorios. 378. 72. 61 (with fig. 114. 204 Barsoum. 127. 335 Bar Sahde. 259. 264 Baselios Shakrallah. 97. 420–421 Barses of Ḥarran. 64 Baselios Isḥaq Jbeir. see Barḥadbshabba ʿArbaya Barhebraeus. 242. 376. 156. 28. 8. 151. 447 Barṣawma of Susa. 311. 274. 115. 202. 7. 357. 290. 28 Cream of Wisdom. 201 Basilios I. 435 Bar Salta of Reshʿayna. Monastery of (in Egypt). 418. 407. 61. 171. 430. 225. 62–63. 60 Basilios III Gabriel. see Burzoy Baselios ʿAbd al-Aḥad. Ignatius Afram. 58 Barsamya. 347 Basilios Shakrallah. 264 Baselios Malki. 58–59. 403 Baramus. 406 Barṣawmo Ṣafī. 43. in Iraq). 351. 307. 270. 59 (with fig. 105. 34. 336. 336. 32. 23. 129. 142. 63 (with fig. 255 . 114 Baradā. 59 Barbara. 127. 242. 187. 151. 255. 159. 66. 5. 287. 61 Bar Qiqi. 259 Baselios Pawlos I (d. 264 Baselios Gewargis. 184. 335. 21). 60. 27. 68 Baselius Behnam IV (1839–1859). 414 Bashosh. 1914). 75.GENERAL INDEX 499 Chronicle. 248. 109. 258. 213. 307. 256 Basilios II (III). 367 Barbaʿshmin. 35 Bardaiṣan (also Bardaiṣanite). 32. 64. 7 Basil of Antioch. 68. 47. see Ignatius Bar Qiqi Bar Sabouni (poet). Map IV Bashosh (also Shosh. 334. 7. 197. 35. 305. see Revelation of Baruch Barzaway. 284 Storehouse of Mysteries. 208. 50 Barṣawma of Nisibis. 313. 311. 64. 398. 60. 127. II C2 Behnam. Paul.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE Basiliscus. 169. Pietro. 69 Beth Lapaṭ. 389. 202. 389. 448. 186 Behnam. 24). Monastery of. Pope. 164. 54. 12. Map I D3. 217. 22. 300 Baybars. Estipān. 25. 175. 271. 70 Beck. 175. 70 Bello. 54. 335. 33. 218. 39. 268. 50. 69–70 Beth Nuhadra. 134. 66 Beroea (in Macedonia). 68–69. 218. 187. 411 Beth ʿAbe. 144. 72. 165. 437. 184. 167. Monastery of. 38 (with fig. 437. 58. 146 Beth Misona. 49 Baumstark. 89. 221. Map I C2. 202. 415 Beroea. 10). 398. II D3 Bʿeltan. 437. 375. 247. 260. 417. 65–66 (with fig. 171–172. 27. 353. 124. Monastery of. 80). 408 Beth Kiyonaye. 378. 46 Bema. 3. 453 (fig. 373. 306. 332. see Mubārak. 54. 110. 130. 345. 433. 27. 222. 204. Buṭros Beth Mar Yuḥanon. 314. Cardinal. 72–73. 256 Beth ʿAynatha. 70. 268. 111). V Beth Huzaye (also Khuzistan). 342 Beth Bgash. 268. 310. 57. 212. 218. 356. Monastery of Mar. 178 Beth Malka. 171. 344. 178 Beth Ḥale. 252. 183. II A2. 72. 13 Beth Qardu. 414 Baz. Pseudo-. 296 Beth Aramaye. 43. 262. see Beirut Bassein (in India). 389. 186 Beth Daraye. II C2 Batnan. 411. 111. Map I D3. 212. 313. 262. 208. 38 (with fig. 356. Map I C1. 130. see Aleppo Basilius Pilatus (1576–1591). 348 Benedict XV. 358. Map I D3. 215 Behnam. 175. 440 Beth Aphtonia. Monastery of. 12c) Beth El. 346 Behnam (counter-patriarch. 111. 356. 13. 420. Map I C2. 355. 417. Map V Beth ʿArbaye. 213. 242. 33. 140. 71. 294 (fig. 7). II D3 . 26. 164. 244. see Khan Baliq Beirut (also Berytus). 441 Bassima. II C1 Bennawi. Monastery of. 350. 425. 14 Baskintā (in Lebanon). 51. 49 Beth Garmai. 71 Bedjan. 357 Beth Gabbare. 94. 362. 113. 66–68 (with fig. 64–65. 371. 52–53. 205. 100. 243. 1700). 371–372 (with fig. 396. 186. 397. 41 Benedictus. 368–369. 212. Boulos. Pawlos. 51. 219. 248 Baṣra (also Prat d-Mayshan). 10) Benuhadra. 30. 366 Beth Bawazig (also Beth Waziq). 115 Beijing. Map I C1. 244. 70–71. 231. ca. Buṭros Beth Moksaye. see Account of the Monk of Beth Ḥale with a Muslim Emir Behnam Ḥadloyo. 215. Petrus. Map III Benedetti. 369 Batḥa. Map I D3. 71. 73. 358 Beth Dasen. II D3 Berwar (in Hakkari). 27. 343. 401 Beth Gazo. 65 Beth Dārūn. 73. 267. 378. 58. 360. 154. see Mubārak. 68. 51. see Beth Nuhadra Bernardino López Carvajal. 338. 357 Beth ʿEdray. 83. 350. 113. 437. II D3 (see also Elam) Beth Igalaye. Anton. Sultan. Edmund. 186 500 Berytus. 350. Map I A2. 92. 28). 371. 208. 282. 92. 137. 173. 170. 436 Behnam. 320. see Qardu Beth Qaṭraye. Dionesios Jirjis. 72. 205 Berosus. 48. 298 Beth Manʿem. 33. 300 Beth Kusaye. 374. 5. 143. Dayro d-Mor. 310 Benjamin of Edessa. 34 (fig. II C2 Battery (in India). 300. 176. 70. Map I B1 (see also Serugh) Batrun (also Botrom). 242. 306. 396. 238. Monastery of. 416. 310 Book of Ezra the Scribe who is called Shelathiel (IV Esdras). 156. 87. 436 Beth Severianos. 228. 18 Books of the Women. II C1 Bosmarios. see Jbeil . Kamīl Afrām. 420 Bishapur. 43. 29. 120c). 84–85. Raphael I. 33. 440 Boncompagni. 83 Brooks. 175. 21. 318 Bibliography. 391. Map I B1 Bukhara. 302. see Kalila and Dimna Bu-Ardashir. 74–76 Braun. 77–81 (with fig. 356 Bulayıq. 163. 297. 367 Beth Sharonaye. 86. 82–83 Brockelmann. 361 Bidawid. 417. 392 Bidār (near Zakho). 24. Old Testament manuscripts. 392 Boṣra. 140. 447 Botrom. 83–84 Bsorino. Giacomo. 85–86. 9. 53. 76–77 Breath. 357 Bokhtishoʿ Family. 185. 300 Book of Grace. 317–318. Francis Crawford. 310. 216 Beth Ṣinaye. see Batrun Beulay. 275 Buṭros al-Karmalīsī. 390 (see also Bardaiṣan) Beth Sbirino (also Bsorino. Map III Book of the Magnet. 72. Ernest Walter. Guy Lefèvre. Oskar. Gabriel. 465 (fig. 170. 318. 373 Beth Slokh. New Testament manuscripts. 164 Būlus Masʿad of ʿAshqut. 343. 168 Beth Rahimai. Map I A2. Map I C1. 109. 31) Brikhishoʿ bar Eshkafe. 167. 382. 157. 203. Robert. see Beth Sbirino Bidpay. 25 Beth Raman. 370. 106 Byblos. 362. see Bostra British Orthodox Church. 88–89 Birtha (also Birecik). 376 Beth Ṣayyade. 33. 284. 348 Bostra. 83 al-Bsheriyyeh. Johann. 358. king of Georgia. 352. 69. 294 Birecik. Carl. 397 Bible (General). 30. 382 al-Bīrūnī. 425. 103 Burkitt. 267. 218 Beth Zabdai. 214 Beth Rishe. 88 Bidāry. 417 Book of Thousand Judgments. 197. 56. 28. 221. 63. 420 Book of the Ḥimyarites. 359. II A2 Bethlehem. 379 al-Bustānī. Vilayet of. 147. Beth Severianos). 268. 76 Beth Waziq. 300 de la Boderie. 343 Bnay Qyāmā. 440. 331 Beth Zagba. 86–87. see Sṭephanos bar Ṣudayli Beth Ṣayyare. 210 Burj Ḥammūd. see Beth Sbirino Book of Sentences. see Birtha Budge. 168. 71. 73–74 Boyajy. 248. 319 Burzoy (also Barzaway). 436 Book of the Laws of the Countries. 87–88. 94 (see also China) Book of the Tower (Kitāb al-majdal). 397 Bishoi. 268. 282 (see also Gabriel Bar Bokhtishoʿ. Sir Ernest Alfred Wallis. 116 Book of Steps. 430. 89 Bithynia. Gewargis of Bokhtishoʿ family) Buxtorf (the younger). Bnāt Qyāmā. 184 Bible. 124 Bishkek (in Kyrgyzstan). 142. see Beth Bawazig Boran (Queen). 7 Book of the holy Hierotheos. 293. 49. 241 Bitlis. 363. 117 Beth Qustan. 116. 2 Beth Shahaq. 427 Buṭmān (‘Dry Mountain’). 338 Bible.GENERAL INDEX 501 Beth Qoqa. 348. 64. Edward. Bāsebrīna. 305. 208. Pawlos. 132. 285 Constantine of Melitene (13th cent. 193. 29. 60. 165. 43 Ceriani. Julius Yeshuʿ. 12. 86 Cassianus Bassus. 449 Constantinople. 94. 231. 113. 152. 102–103. 411. 259. 409 Callinicum. 181. see Zuqnin. 237. 348.). 284 Chronicle of Siirt. Monastery of the. 4. 388 Changanacherry (in India). 184. 306 Claudius. 454 (fig. 97. Chronicle of Chronicles. 104. 33. Jean-Baptiste. 164. 99. 123. 150. see Maphrian Cause of Causes. 236. Map I A2 Chronicle of 819. 192. 217 Chronicle of Pseudo-Dionysios. River (in China). 381. 231. 109. 36). 218. Map I A1. 399. Pseudo-. 200–201 Caesarea (in Cappadocia). 184. 78. 91. 26. 67c) Chalcis. 34). 123 Clement XI. 390 Cochin (also Kochi). Syriac. 382. 141. 373. 97–98. 286. 314. see Ḥarran Cassian. 260. 438 Claudia. Antonio Maria. 362. 381. 77. 99. 332. 290. 23. 281. 417. 186 Cizre. 336–337. 173 Catherine. 193. 284. 256. 444 Chronicle of 724. 156. 306. 403. 109. 88–89. 322–333. 372 China. 385. 357. 55. 92–93. 213. 91–92. 348. 417. 196. 448 Cappadocians. 107. 20 Cheppat Mar Dionysios IV of Malankara. 153. 90–91. 98–99 Church of the East.). 46. 364. 450 Computing. 239. 155. 282 Constantina. 32c) Catholicos. 324. 117. 100. 347. 147. II A1 Cilo Dag (mountain. 10. 450 Constantine (8th cent.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE C 502 Christodoulos (1047–1077). Syriac. 56. 100–101. 10. 99. 435 Chaldean Syrian Church. 217. 394. 137. 384. 390 Congregatio de Propaganda Fide. 174. 49. 265. 406. 89–90. 53. 192. 282. see Kallinikos Chronicle of Arbela. 100 (with fig. 89. 299. 362. 414. 47 Constans II. 155. 35–36. 370. 379. 435. 360–361. 350. . 202. 127) Christian Palestinian Aramaic. 303. 148. 202. 262 Cilicia. see Zuqnin. 396. 324. 8. 330 Clement of Alexandria. 199– 201. Map I A1 Chronicle of 813. 120. 254–259 Colophons. 57. 233. 33). 184. 95 Chekka (village in N. 441. 90 Chronicle of Zuqnin. 200 Caesarea (in Palestine). 60. 101–102. 351. 49. 64. 135. 335 Carrhae. 331. 174. 97. 381. 201. 119). 99–100 (with fig. 203. 99. 352. 362. see Tella Constantine. 35) Çiçek. 240. 251. Pope. 138. 96. 447 Cardahi. 118.. 332 Chronicle of 1234. 146. 230. 271. 129. 399. 94–96 (with fig. 127–128. 46. see Qlaudia Celestine of Rome. 92. 365 Callisthenes. 96–97. 33. 261. 273. 173–174. 386. 212. 104. 86. 199–201 Cairo. 189. 93 Chaldeans. 201 Calandion (also Calendio). 157. 229–230. 93–94 (with fig. 77. 350. 355. 27. 457 (fig. 225. 428 (with fig. 245. 98. 97. 48. 396 Chabot. 287. 444. 284. 182 Chronicle of Edessa. 410–414 Chaldeans. 220. Chronicle of Caracalla. see Qenneshrin Chaldean Catholic Church. 258 Chicago. 106. 31. see Gazarta Cave of Treasures. 40. 118. 413 (fig. 201. 174. 210. 353–354. 262. 317. 283. 16 Candidatus of Amid. 254 Changjiang. 285–286. Monastery of St. 9 Celsus. 1. 270. Syriac Christianity in. 5. 60. 99. 319. 92. 14. 167. 237. 192. 155. 70. 203. 340. in Hakkari). 117. 1. 321. 423 Clement of Rome and Pseudo-Clementine literature. 365. 302. 102. 285. Gabriel. 325. 238. 248. Lebanon). 339. 285. 386 Chronicle of 846. 361. 56. 282. 7. 292. 391. Second (449). 401 Council of Constantinople (680–681). 59. 40. 15. 407. 368. 65. 192. 425. 343 Daniel Concerning the End. 45. 86. 84. 196. 285 Cyrillona. 259. 227–228. 319 Cyril of Scythopolis. 25. 126. 402. 361. 429. 296. 431. 445. 11 Crusades. 238. 34–35. 69 Council of Shirakawan. 259. 180. 332. 193. 408. 231. 111–113 (with fig. 139. 322. Dayr Daniel of Adiabene (ca. 340 Cosmas of Jerusalem. 448 Coonan Cross Oath of 1653. 401. 248. V Council of Nicea (325). 168.). 423. 27. 88. 114. Izla. 109–110. 142. 98. 296 Cosmas Indicopleustes. 212. 393. 148–150. 37. 319. 435 Dadishoʿ of Mt. 167. 109. 257. see Kodungallur Daniel (mentioned in Epic Histories). 330. 411 Cyra of Beroea. 393. 196. 241. 151 Council of Constantinople (381). 158–159. 73. 331. 283. 103. 383. 402 Council of Ephesus. 113–114 . 103– 106 (with fig. 321. 96. 91. 119. 144. 196 Daniel bar Ḥaṭṭāb. 210. 262. 231. 231. 136. 395. 282. 92. 252. 285. 252. 193. 33 Danhash. 401. 111. 393. 144 Cyril of Alexandria. 401. 322. George. 114). 192. 232. 359. 15. 255. 299. 388. 104. 270. 26 Cross. 393–394 (with fig. 446 Council of Dvin. 273. 56. Young. William. 48. 408. 148. 382. 164. 144. 116. Map I A2. 156. Sœur Agnès-Maria. 181. 57. see Qurillona Cyrrhus. 306. 198. 298. 12. 87. 39). 128. 113. 134. 347. 412 Coptic Christianity. 284. Map I B1 Cyzicus. 401. 98. 50. 392 Council of Chalcedon (451). Third Provinicial. 192. 55. 207. 38). 306. 148. 348. 421 Commentary on the Paradise by ʿEnanishoʿ. 340. 44. 111. 441. 135.GENERAL INDEX 503 366. see Apocalypses Cranganore. 18. 43. 104–105. 342. 304. 431 (fig. 113 Council of Sis. 306. 155. 144–145. 107. Antoine. 107–109. 370 de la Croix. 107 Dāmūr (in Lebanon). 402. 183. 434. Louis. 245. 101. 265. 410). 402 Cyril of Jerusalem. 425–426. 18. 69 Damascus. 433 Damian (Coptic Patriarch). Syriac contacts with. 391 Council of Luwayza. 212. 284. Monastery of the. 38. see Khān Bālīq Dailam. 5. 175. 45. 313 Damyanos of Alqosh. 444 Cosimo III (Duke of Tuscany). 37. 376. 135. 110 Council of Clermont-Ferrand. 393 Council of Constantinople (553). 192. 271. 419. 148. 59. 231. 393. 189. 40. 448 Dabbūs. 270. 334. 211. 384. 196–197. 104. 161. 300. 138. 341. 388 Dadu. 183. 107 Dadishoʿ Qaṭraya. 259. 131. 447. 441 Daiṣan (also Skirtos). 114 Cyprus. 148. 397 Council of Trent. 127. see al-Ṣalīb. 147. 24. 59 (with fig. 377. 228. 380. 107. 135. 104. 386. 117. 19). 367. 128). 415. 372. 18. 208. 45. 155. 271 Daniel. 59. 446. 184. 418. 114 Cureton. 378. 110. 403 Cyrene. 285. Map I A2. 30. II A2. 333. 301–302 (with fig. 48. 183. 34. 90). Map I B1–2 Dakhla Oasis. 238–239. First (431). 407. 402. 108 Daniel bar Ṭubanitha. 196. 326. 110. 368. 1. 51. 320. 111. II A2 Daniel bar Mushe (8th cent. 48. 321. 306. 230 Commentary on the Asceticon of Abba Isaiah. 347. 18. 113. 69. 189. 128 Council of Goa. 109. 140. 399. 35 Council of Ephesus. 444. 415 Dadishoʿ I. 152. 336. 22. 108. 127. 317 Daniel bar Maryam. 308. 144–145. 310. 389. 212. 265. 332 Council of Piacenza. Apocalypse of. 49. 230. 118 Council of Jerusalem (1141). 231. 265. 320. 108. 335 D Costaz. 196. 181. 165. 77. 77. 308. 125 Darʿūn (in Lebanon). 55. 126–127. 407. 98. 259 Dawid of Ḥarran.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE 504 Daniel of Beth Baṭin. 343. 99. 18. 25. 114–115. 42). 419. 32. 116. 432. 91 Treatise against the Jews. 31 Didascalia Apostolorum. 343. 23. 92. 118–119. 41. 390. Ḥoye). 29. 288. 424. 18. 145. 35–36. 117. 75–76. 187. 257 Daniel of Scetis. 122. III al-Dibs. 216. 192 Dawid Puniqoyo. 114 Denḥa (counter-patriarch. 28. 253 Daniel of Ṣalaḥ. 358 Dionysios Giwargis. 438. 254. 46 Daniel of Ḥarran. 118. 178 Didache. 189. 283 De’ Rossi. 99. 139. 228. 50. 389. 444 Dayrin (in Beth Qaṭraye). 283. 371 Diocletian. 33. 445 Chronicle. 424 Darmo. 119–122 (with fig. 232 Daniel of Mosul. 30. 161. 429 Dionysios of Tel Maḥre. Clemens Joseph. 68. 111. 168. 376. 115. 409. 345. 381. 392. 350 David of Barzane. 71 Diamper. 317– 318. 118. Francis. 268 Demetrianus of Antioch. 115. 98. II B1. 445 Daniel ʿUzoyo. 410–412 Diatessaron. 321. 117. 310. 341. 164 Darius III. 28 Dead Sea Scrolls. Yūsuf. 118 Commentary on the Psalms. 255. 255. 40. 60 Dionysios ʿAbd al-Nūr Aslan. 222. 93. 1700). 245. 173–174. 351 Diadochus of Photike. 207. 35. 347 Dezful (in Khuzistan). 31. 136. Azariah (Buonaiuto). 34. 308 Dayr ʿAtiya (in Syria). 438 Dawid Shah. 220. 367 Commentary on the Psalms. 446 Commentary on the Chapters of Knowledge (Kephalaia Gnostika). 127–128. 360. 305 Daniel of Mardin. 162. 314 Dayra d-Qunni (Dayr Qunnā. 233. 92. 70. 132. 117. 125. 305. 182. 413 Dimashq. 413 Daniel of Edessa . 156. 283. 117. 330. 158 Diamper (also Udayamperur). 398. 60. 257. Niʿmatullah. 267. 265. 224. 221. 99–100. 94. see Duhok Denḥa I. 73 Dionysios bar Ṣalibi. Synod of. 125–126. 283–284. 131. 178 Daniel of Melitene. 104. 192 Denḥa. 106. 337. 18. 361. 264 Decius. 254. 159. 116 Daquqa (in Beth Garmai). 313. 57. Map I B1. 125 Dionysios I (Mar Thoma VI). 55. 70. 53. 50. 132. 281 Dawid of Dara. 69. 97. 2. 151. 116–117. 115. see Damascus Darmsuq. 419 Daoud. 251. 242 Dionysius V. 124 Darabgard (in Fars). 447 Denḥa II. 189 Denḥa IV (1976–). 198 Commentary on the Gospels. 51. 352 Dawid bar Pawlos. 238. 196 Dasqarta d-Malka (in Beth Aramaye). 116. 72 . see Damascus Dinno. in Beth Aramaye). 158. 196. 308. Map V Dayr al-Zor (in Syria). 278. 304. 104. 12. 396–397 Dara. 226 Dionysios Ahrun ʿAngur. 18 David Kora. 111. 264 Dehok. 70 Diodore of Tarsus. 124–125. 234 Treatise against the Muslims. 55. 380 Dionysios Mushe. 373. 93. 259–260. 234. 178. 156 Commentary on Daniel. 251. 78. ca. 72 Daniel of Reshʿayna. 77. 255. 111. 139. 180. 201. 41. 122–124. 201. 18. 340. 328. 202. 258–259 Dionysios (IV) Ḥeḥe (Yaḥyo. Toma. 267. 247. 96 Diaspora. 422 Daniel Ṭuʿoyo. 354. 401 David. 167. 419. Pseudo-. see al-Ḥāqilānī Ibrāhīm Ecumenical dialogue. 250. 137 (with fig. 284 Elijah. 438. 130–131 (with fig. 71. 165 Dunhuang. 126. 54 Echellensis. 183 Diqlath Press. Paul-Rubens. 132–133 (with fig. 327– 328. 92. 49. 197. 133–134 al-Duwayhī. 296. 99. 283 Edward VI. 209. 436 Dirbasiyyeh. 114. 352. 141. 137. 124. 134–135. 55. 259 Dionysius the Areopagite. 226 Eliya I of Ṭirhan. 129 Diosqoros ʿĪsā b. 128. 100. 46). 178. 425. 84. 348. 98. 11. 337 Draguet. Map I B1. 57. 316. 44). 145. 339 (with fig. 113. 252. 220. 333. 311. 161. 397 Elias bar Abraham. 353 Duhok (also Dehok. 352. 64. Chronicle of. 134. Philoxenos Yuḥanon. 360. 31. 351. 314– 315. 418 Edessene Fragment. 175 Diyālā. 186 Dodi of Baṣra. 15. 1). 267. 37–38. 322. 26 Dominican Press. 71. 155. 100). 313. 131–132 Elam. Monastery of Dūlabānī. 303. 306 Elagabalus. 213. 433 Edessan Martyrs. 385. 238. 382. 335 Ehden (also Ahden). Monastery of. 140. 339. René. 431. 266. 445 Dioscorides. 288. 448. 102. 252. 72 (see also Beth Huzaye and Khuzistan) Drijvers. 343. 390. 107–108. 273. 46. Monastery of Prophet (near Amid). 215 Elijah. 66 Diosqoros of Gozarto. 196. Désiré-Jean. 54. 224. 207. 43. 33–34. 90. 415 Diosqoros Behnam II (1415–1417). 394 Eddé (in Lebanon). 377. 9–10. 129– 130 (with fig. Isṭifān. 155. Abraham. 1. 191–192. 318. 141 Elishaʿ Tisha. 100. 317. 403. 444. 284. 97–98. 61. 201–202. 135–137. II B1. 127. 446. 262. 13 Elias of Damascus. 363. 139–140. 350. 361. 401. 237. 306. 335. 8. 279. 128– 129. 376. 163. 100. 26. 292. 376. 174. Map V Elias. 4. 162. 137. 195–196. 421 Dura-Europos. see Chronicle of 1234 Dometianus (ca. 267. 148. 550–602). 43. 346 Domnina of Cyrrhus. 132–133. 191 Dorotheus of Marcianopolis. 244. see Chronicle of Edessa Edessa. Hendrik (Han) Jan Willem. 253. King. 438 Egeria. 350. Iraq). 433. 307. 407. School of. 375. Ḥuriyya. 48. 363 Drure. 268. 436. 140. 403 Edward VII. Thomas-Alexandre. 2. 352 Edessenes. 186 Edessene Chronicle. 74. 346. 10. 43). 224. 60. 86. 438–439. 411 Dolabani. 396 Eli of Qarṭmin. 127. 27. Ghaṭṭās (Danḥo) Maqdisi. 157. 55. 332. Monastery of. Yūḥannā. 245. 262. 260–261. 20. 29. 432. see Julian. 132 Elephantine. 18 Domitian. 325. 398. 181. Philoxenos Yuḥanon Dumas. 18. see Amid Diz (in Hakkari). 271–272. 138–139 (with fig. 343. 18 Elishaʿ bar Quzbaye. 41. 287. 346. 129. 91. 205 Dioscoros Yuḥanon. Map IV Elian. 5 Dorekthā. 314.GENERAL INDEX 505 Dionysius VI. 141. Monastery of (Mosul). 356. 449 E Ebedjesus. 278. 303–304. 392. 27. 15–16. see Dolabani. 367. 410–411. 28. 164. 229. 23. 335. 130. 142. 45). 259 Dioscorus of Alexandria. 13. 351. 226 Dirin. 270. 355. 59. 249. 356. 56. 384. 47). 5–6 (with fig. 366. 183 Diosqoros Yaʿqub al-Yabrudī. 401. . 72. King. 405 Dionysius Thrax. in N. 69–70. 209. 384. 140. 58. 195. 308. Map I B2 Duval. 69. 71 Diyarbakır. see ʿAbdishoʿ bar Brikha ʿEbro (village on Euphrates). 18. 388 . 401. 153. 316. 297. 94–95. 36. 397. 63. 199. River (in Iraq). III Edessa. Map V Edessa. 251. 11. 192 Eliya of Mashmahig. 382. 174. 219. 308 Emesa. 390. 11. 2 Eliya bar Shinaya. 47. 101. Monastery of St. 432 Book of Continence. 146. 434. 145. 124. 116. 88. 406 Anakephalaiosis. 434. 175. 258 Eliya III Abū Ḥalīm. 367. 188. 208. 46. Thomas (Erpenius). 185. 161. 143. 411. 320. 2. 322. 287. 49c) Commentary on the Diatessaron. 56. 93 Eulogios of Edessa. 55. 347 Euchologion. see Ḥimṣ Emmanuel III Delly. see Shbadnaya. 423 Eliya of al-Anbār. 98. 142.). 230. 310. 50. 96. Syriac contacts with. 148–153 (with fig. 187. 142. 352–353. 22 Eliya II bar Molki (bar Maqli). 226–227. 319. Isḥaq. 296. 139. 76. 104. 334–335. 435. 105. 341. Testament of. 247. 155. 335 Book of Instruction. 455 (fig. 304. 38. 418 Eṣtrangela. 73 Ephrem al-Ragham. 191. 392. 388. 159. 142. 183. 143–144. 115. 62. 247 Commentary on Genesis. 363. see Book of Ezra the Scribe who is called Shelathiel Emmanuel bar Shahhare. 417 Paradise of the Fathers. 343. 449. 386. 396. 238. 442 Enoch. 121 (fig. 154. 250. (in Beirut). 443 Esarhaddon. 359 Eliya (mid-6th cent. 53. 309. 447 Eliya (late 8th/early 9th cent. 117) van Erpe. 226. 65. 432 Ethiopic Christianity. 391. 76 Hymns on Nicomedia. 49. 343 Ephrem. 86. 103. 90. 113. 247. 64. 47. 349. 82. 277. Monastery of (near Kallinikos). 103. 360 Eski Mosul. 146. 10. 23. 372. see Arbela Ernakulam. 26. 147. 335 Eshbadnaya. 445 Ephrem. 160– 162. Isḥaq ʿEnanishoʿ. 34. 99 Chronology. 184. 143. 274. 262 Ephrem. 96 Euclid. 405. 75–76. 370 506 Commentary on the Pauline Epistles. 399. 443. 98. IV. 302. 7 Chronicle. 153 Eulogius the Stonecutter. 222. 249. 303. XIII) Abū al-Yūnan. 64. 70. 156. 397. 380. 75. 147. 267. 153 . see Eliya of Nisibis Ephrem Abdal. 254. 18 Euphemia and the Goth. 122. see Manna. 111.. 47. Life of. 226. 150–151. 26. 42). 174. 272. 141. 212. 25. 144. 325. 142 Epʿrem Mtsire. 27. 366 Eliya Khayyāṭ. 111. 278. 358. 412 (fig. 202 Chronography. 202–203. 159. 294. 144–145. 2. 217. 319 Eudoxia. 192. 230 Eugène. (Maʿarrat Ṣaydnāyā). see Script ʿEn Deba (near Antioch).). 383. 329 Eliya Yoḥannan Millos. 202 Epiphanius of Salamis. 27. 77. 62. 214. the Netherlands). Monastery of St. 25. Ephrem. 390. 218. 296–299. 145–147. 174 Erbil. 91. 209. 234 Ephesus. 296 Eliya XIV (XII. 448. 341 Ephrem. 138. 84. 226. 354. 247. 234. Apocalypse of. 427. The. 233. 248. 92 Esdras. 317–318. 105. 285. 125. 351 Esṭona. Seminary of St. 411. 197.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE Eliya I (709–724). Jacques. 320. 380. Monastery of St.. 34 Prose Refutations. Yaʿqob Awgen Eugenius IV. 132. 21. 267. 449 Ephrem. 362 Ephrem of Ḥarran. 252. 234 Eliya of Nisibis. 44. see Balad Enaton. 122. 130. 64. 371 Eliya of Merv. 34–35. 207. Seminary of St. 66 Eliya of Dara. 59. see Apocalypses Enoch. 346. 75. 111 Ephrem. 151. 5. 237. 433. 96 Eunomius of Amid. 175. 319 Eliya III Shakir. 48). 403. 351. 105. 10. (Glane-Losser. Book of. 226–227. 142 Ephrem of Antioch. 12. 100. 156–159. Pope. 310. 34 Fayrūza (near Ḥimṣ). 34. 64. Jean-Maurice. of Aleppo. 314–315. 171. 398. 32. 165–166 (with fig. 409 . Map I. 72. 375. 282. 311. 176. 38. 9–10. 167–169 (with fig. 103. 366. 294 (fig. 307. 197 Eustathius (bp. 36. 154. see Sureth Fenqitho. 148 Eustathios. 429 Fars. 196. 418. 245 Fakhr al-Dīn. 402. 448 Exegesis. 181. 200–202. Abū Naṣr. 284. 433. then Antioch). 126. 58. 54. 351 Gabriel of Shingar. 198. 371. 216. 347. 447 Frumentius (Salāmā Kaśātē Berhān). 167. 254 Eusebius of Dorylaeum. 113. see Sayfo Firuzabad (in Iran). 345–346. 348–349. 65. 73. 174 G Eutyches. 236. 314. 21. 109. 71. 153– 154. 333. 450 Ecclesiastical History. 407 Galen (also Galenic. Fawlos. 163 Eusebius of Emesa.GENERAL INDEX 507 Euphrates. 7. 378 Gaianus (patr. 288. 368 Forty Martyrs of Sinai. 411. 197 Eustathios of Dara (correspondent of Yaʿqub of Edessa). 283. 140. 432 Furlani. 403 Freydon Atoraya. 229. 12. 21 al-Fārābī. 180. 307. Monastery of the. 163–164. 368. 164 Flavian. 164–165 Gabriel. Benjamin. 23. 214. 59. 271 Preparation for the Gospel. Monastery of Mor. 169–170 Gabriel bar Lipeh. 291. 68. 185. 225. 96 Francisco Roz. 53). 45 Eusebona. 396. Naʿʿūm. 156. 267. 163. 397 Evagrius Scholasticus. 210. 170. Galenism). Monastery of Mor (also Monastery of Qarṭmin). 170. 9. 236. 319. 139. Map II C1. 105. 379. New Testament. 419–420. 109. 166–167 Furqlus (near Ḥimṣ). 73. 69. 116. 267. 37. 100. 320. 140. 45). 187. 384 Gabriel. 180. II. 154. 155–156. 442 Kephalaia Gnostika. Giuseppe. 347 Evagrius of Pontus. 374. 144 Faustus of Byzantium. 366 Gabriel of Reshʿayna. 31. 31. 81). 234. 188 Falluja. 168 Gabriel Dambo. 6–7. 132–133 (with fig. 441. Faḥr al-Dīn Fāʾiq. 171. 7. 169. see al-Rāzī. 207. 27. 205. 34 Gabriel bar Bokhtishoʿ. 160–163 Eznik of Kołb. 155. 403 Eusebius of Caesarea. 99. 8. 122. Map II D3 Fatḥallāh. 186. 325. 15 Euthymius the Athonite. 318 Gabriel Qaṭraya. 403. 50). 153–155 (with fig. 229. Old Testament. Monastery of. 114 Eusebius of Asikha. 333. 3. 155. 427 Felliḥi. 432. 185. 56. Elias. 239 F Faḥr al-Dīn al-Rāzī. 384. of Alexandria).). 97. 155 Franklin. 258. 230 Fiey. III Gabriel of Beth Qustan. 200–202. 56 Theophania. 222. 402 Eutychius of Alexandria (also Saʿīd b. 245. 283 Gabriel Qamṣa. III Eusebios of Kaprā d-Bartā. see Gabriel Qaṭraya Gabriel of Baṣra. 107 Eusebius of Tell ʿAda. 432. 116. 214. 52. 156–160 Exegesis. 75. 19. 200. 51). 421. 406. Baṭrīq). 209–210. 332. see Shahdost al-Fuḥīla (near Ḥimṣ). 377. 114. 49. 204 Gabriel (Khoril) of Melitene. 232 Fathers. 432 Letter to Carpianus. 189. 118. 366. 217 Frederick II. 365 Firman. 446 Gabriel (patr. 348 Palestinian Martyrs. 428. 197 Febronia of Nisibis. 215. 45. 110. 258 Girgios al-Ḥabash. 144. 150 Gospel of the Nazoraeans. 433 Gomal. 276. 173. 118 George Karmsedinoyo. 163. 89. 7 Georgian Christianity. 15 Gozarto d-Qardu. 379 Gewargis I. 35 Ghazālī. 306. River (in N. 144. D. 64. 44. 155.. 129. see Beth Lapaṭ Gordian III. 90. Simaʿan. 308. 381 Gennadius. 296 Gazarta (also Cizre. 176. 61 (fig. fig. 64 Giwargi of Maypherqaṭ. 433 Geoponika. 195. 187 Giblet. Acts of St. 217 Giwargis IV. 354 Gospel of John. Mt. 60. 49. 319. 178. see Izla. 331. 113. 434 Giwargi of Edessa. 343 Gazarta (in Egypt). 284. René. 431 Gawikat (monastery in Cilicia). 143. Map I B1 Gospel of Thomas. Pseudo-. 213. 367 Gibson. 230. 335. 167. 297 Geevarghese II. 371 Gewargis of Arbela. 345. 355 Gargar. of the Arab tribes. 353. 72 Gaozong. 176–177. 354 Gerard of Cremona. 11. 334. 220. 377 Graffin. 198. 179. 172–173 (with. IV Gharkishamo (in Syria). 28. 409. 378 Graffin. 103 Gerasimus b. 418. 241 Gospel of the Twelve Apostles. 96. 177–178. 368. 434. 245 George. 238 Gewargis V Shalḥat. 159. 60 Gdala. 237. 448. 291. 25. 414 Garshuni. 285 George Synkellos. Gzarta. 305 Gewargi of Izla. 425 Ghāfiqī. Iraq). 318. 375 Gewargis of Arbela. 13. 175. 95 Geniza. 70) Gewargis of the Boktishoʿ family. 73. Ragheed. 417–418. 392 George of Martyropolis. 231. 404. 88. 171–172. 176 Ganni. 218 Gilgamesh. 243. 432 Great Monastery. 55 Gaza (also Maïuma). Mar. 162. 4. 54). 140. 199. 411. 2. 185 Germanus Farḥāt. 335. 349. 249. 123. 131. 54. 445 Genghis Khan. 331. 388 Gangra. 57. 339. 18. 110. 123. see ʿAintab Giḥun. 238. 258 Giwargi. Monastery of (in Lebanon). 242. Ignatius. Map I A3 Ghosṭa (in Lebanon). 21 Gospel according to the Hebrews. 440 Gospel of Phillip. 94 Gewargis Warda. 8. 166. 432. 253.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE 508 Gallus. bp. 22. 50. 388 Gannat Bussāme. 211. M. 24. 174. Jazīra). 190. 420 George ʿAbdishoʿ Khayyāṭ. 20). 173–175. see Jbeil Gibran Khalil Gibran. Apocryphal. 60. 179 Germanicea. see Jirjis V Shalḥat George of the Cross.. 211. 24. Map III. 247 Giwargis II. 26. 330 George Chelhot. 181. 64. 399. 124. 313. 291. see Gazarta Geshir (in N. 179–180 Gewargis (correspondent of Yaʿqub of Edessa). 355. Gozarto. and Tell ʿAda. see Smith. Syriac contacts with. 180. 343 Geevarghese Mar Dionysios. 58. 244. Monastery of . Map III Gewargis of Beth Bgash. 95. 72 Gondeshapur. 178–179 Giwargis of Beth Naqe. 186 Ghassānids. François. 55 Gawar. 32. 272 (fig. 335. 165. 178 Giwargis of Bʿeltan. 361. 220. 290. see Jirjis V Shalḥat Gani. Syria). Agnes and Margaret Gaziantep. 252 Giwargis of Serugh. 103. Monastery of. 284 Hanna. 414 Ḥadl. Khidma Abū Rāʾiṭa. 68 Gregory of Nazianzus. 184. 99. Pope. see Adiabene al-Ḥafar. 270 Gurya (martyr of Edessa). 185–186. 15. II B2. 355 Gubrin. 304. 64. 380 Grigor I. 153. see Abū Rāʾiṭa. Monastery of Mar (near Kallinikos). 15. 57. 92. al-Ghurayr al-Zurbābī. 225. 183–184 Halmon (in Beth Nuhadra). 162. 433 Ḥabib of Ṭur ʿAbdin (ca. 364 Gregory Thaumaturgus. 69–70. Map I B2. 255. 270 Gutbier. 156. 412 Gülten. 373 Gregorios Jirjis Fattal. 423 Hadrian. 127. 178 Gregory of Nazianzus. 180. 322. Map II C1. 352. Khidma Gregory the Illuminator. 50 Gregory (Cyril) ʿAṭāʾ Allāh. André. 181–182. 347 Ḥanna al-Franjiyya. 5. 111 Grigorios Yūḥannā Ibrāhīm. 388 Grigor. Aegidius. 1. 64. 53) Gregorios ʿAbd al-Aḥad b. 55. 270 Gregorios Yuḥanon. 184–185 Gregorios (17th cent. 271 Gregory XIII. 288 Ḥabib (martyr of Edessa).). 111 Hangzhou. 244 H Gregorios Shimʿun. 46. 427. 392 Gregorios Jirjis of Ṣadad. 178 Gregorios Bshara. 115 Hai Gaon. 178. Ḥabīb b. 438. 111 Ḥabīb b. 259 Guria of Edessa (deacon). 183. see Yuḥanon XIV bar Shayullāh Habbi. 357. 185 Gregorius Yūḥannā Ibrāhīm. 270 Gundekshukro. 183. 39. 225. 180. 23. 158. 73. 347. 9 Gregorios Joseph IV. 236 Grigorios Yaʿqub (1189–1214). 118 Ḥaḥ. 121). Ignazio. V Grigorios Yūḥannā Niʿmat Allāh al-Ṣadadī. 1700). 94. 18. 296. 169 (fig. 158–159. 432 Gregory IV (1173–1193).GENERAL INDEX 509 Greek. 197 Guillaumont. 178. 433 Grigor of Gamre. 270 Gumya (near Antioch). 175. 182–183 Gregory of Tours. 186–187. 86. 444 Ḥanino. 127. 248 Gregentius of Ẓafār. 49. 183 Hakkari. Fanna. 95 Gubba Barraya. Thomas. 419 (with fig. 351. 180–181 Guidi. 340. 127. 407. 253. 413 (fig. Antoine. 257 Gushtazad. Pseudo-. 272 Habsenas (in Ṭur ʿAbdin). Syriac translations from. 368. 182. 168. 271. 38. 436. 140 Ḥabbib of Edessa. III Grigor Vkayaser. 119) Ḥaḍramawt. 227 (fig. Yusuf. 279. 286. Acts of. 154. 220 Gregory of Nyssa. 73 Hagiography. 332 Gubos (near Melitene). 420. 66. 332. 270 Guwair. 278. 335 Ḥama. 378. 162. 361. 350 Gregorios of Jerusalem. ʿIsa. 343. 63 Halicarnassus. 228 Gregorios of Parumala. 244 Gregorios ʿAbdel al-Jaleel. 217. Map III Ḥadyab. 153. 400. 232 Grigorios of Cyprus. 226. 59). 253 . Map II C1 Grigorios Matay I. 432 Gregorios ʿAbd al-Aḥad Dajjala. 353. 356 Grigorios Yūḥannā b. 405. 55. 187 Grigorios Yawseph. 197 Hagar. 34. 197. 284 de Halleux. 308 Ḥabib of Baghdad. 387. 218. 55. 220 Hatch. Map I B1. 357 Ḥenanishoʿ I. 218. 130. 189. 104. 376. 145. 216 Heirmologion. 278. Ulrich Vernon. 18 Haydeni of Gessa. 15. 16. 414 Ḥārith b. 208. 252. 335. 198. see Mabbug Ḥasnon of Edessa. 336– 337. Hasankeyf). 279–280. 446 Hishām b. 70 Ḥazza. James Rendel. Map II C1. 187–188. 155. nephew of Abū Yaʿfur. 375. 54. 35. 188–191. 138. 281. 358. 425. 103. 198 Ḥenanishoʿ of Azerbaijan. 371 Ḥenanishoʿ II. 384. 307 Ḥimyar. 368 al-Ḥasan b. 303. 422 Ḥārith b. 55). 389. 371 Hippolytus of Rome. 216. 435 Ḥazqiel. Map I C3. 2. Ibrahīm. Map II A2-B2 Haydar Bey. 393. 127. 23 Heliopolis. 10. 230. al-Khammār. 414 Ḥdatta. 5. 311. 447 Ḥaṭṭa (in Beth Qaṭraye). 342–343. 191–192 (with fig. 230. 169. Legend of Queen. 302. Gabala. 198. 333. see Ḥarran Heraclius (610–641). 198. daughter of Nuʿmān III. 419. 431 Ḥenanishoʿ bar Seroshway. 194. 347. 149. 199 Hiṣn Manṣūr. 346. Muḥammad al-Kalbī. 262. 70. 389. 293 Hārūn al-Rashīd. 425. 220. 294. 187. 18 Ḥarqlean Version. 20. 78. 75–76. see Ḥesno d-Kifo Hiba. 420. 335 Helena and Judas Quryaqos. 399 Ḥirta. 54. 199 Hind. 181. 25. 195. 142. 382. II C3 Hishām b. 193–194.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE 510 Ḥanẓala. 71. 302. 42 (fig. 183. 25. 247. 360. 130. 205. 319 Heliodorus. 272. 376 Hind. 111. 73 Ḥawaḥ of Balad. 388. 18 Ḥazqiel I. 100–101. 144 . 57. 234. 77. 2. 322. 168. 310. 87 Harris. 430 Hezza (near Ḥesno d-Kifo). 353. 41 Hieronymus. 163. 157–158. III Herford. 195. 200–201. 192. 355. 196–197. the Elder. 252 Ḥenanishoʿ of Rustaqa. 329. 302. 125. 199 Hindiyya al-ʿUjaymī. 117. 324. 309. V Ḥanno. daughter of Ḥārith b. 195–196. 313. 225. 110. 270. 56. III Hesychius of Jerusalem. 8. 50. 50. 322 Hasrun (in Lebanon). Map II B1. Suwār b. 207. 43 Ḥijāz. 427 Hippocrates (also Hippocratic). 133. 344. Map I C2 Ḥimṣ (also Emesa). 357 Ḥenanyo of Damascus. 330. 192–193. 60 Hierapolis. 194–195. wife of Mundhir III. 59. 418 Hermes. 207. 198–199. 290. 187 Hayden of Tḥuma. 86. 25. 439 History of the Patriarchs of Alexandria. 392. 217. 197–198. 59. 347 Ḥesno d-Kifo (also Ḥesn Kifo. 357. the Younger. 399. 198. 285. III. see Adıyaman Historiography. 388. ʿAmr al-Kindī. II B2. 293. 291. 205. 62. ʿAmr al-Kindī. 388 Ḥarīṣa. William Henry Paine. 277 (fig. 279 Hasankeyf. 178. 339. 195. 199–203. 26 Helenopolis (in Bithynia). 362 al-Ḥāqilānī. 193 al-Ḥikma Magazine. ʿAbd al-Malik. 431. 392 Ḥarith bar Sisin. 180. 198 Hind. 98. 15). 276. 345. 111 Ḥarran (also Carrhae). 5 Ḥaṭra. 139. 29. 433 Ḥawrān. Syriac. 53 Ḥawra. 401 Ḥashray (modern Dikmen). II B1. 309. 183–184. 87. IV al-Ḥasake (Ḥasaka). Sulayman. 72). 238. 403. 126. 45–46. 325. 199 Ḥenana. 136. 376. Dayr. 400 Herod the Great. 439. 106 Hellenopolis. 327. 174. 367. 210. 222. Map I B2. 100. 28. see Qalʿa Rumayta Ignatius III Dawid. 202 Ibn Qutayba. 264. 449 Horologion (CPA). 207–208. 55 Hormizd. Isḥāq. 71. 258 Ignatius Yaʿqub III. 178 Husayn Beg al-Jalīlī. 180. 159 Jurisprudence of Christianity. 456 (fig. 205 Ignatius V bar Wahib. 53. 141. 113. 210 Ignatius Ḥabib of Midyat. 207. 439 Ignatius of Antioch. 56 Hormizd of Alqosh. Map II C1. 55. 195. 163. 207 Ḥomṣ. 174 Ibn ʿAsākir. 56c). 5 Ibn Saʿd. see Yabrud Iamblichus. 295 Ignatius Loʿozar (12th cent. 205 Ignatius bar Qiqi (991–1016). 398. Martyrdom of Rabban. 393 Ḥulwa (near Nisibis).GENERAL INDEX 511 Ḥnonyo. 2. 436. see Ḥimṣ Ibn Isḥāq. 55–56. 167 Ibn al-Muqaffaʿ. 283. 205–206. 111 Ignatius Shukrallāh. 244. 258. 184. 50. 259. 239. 409 Ibn Buṭlān. 346. 210 Ignatius Peṭros IV (III). 264. 430 Paradise of Christianity. 136. 55–56. 358 Ignatius Denḥo of ʿArnas. 203–205 (with fig. 382 Ignatius of Melitene (d. 420. 173 Hoshaʿ of Nisibis. 388 Hoshaʿ of Ḥirta. 54. 430 Ignatius Giwargis IV. 188.). Dayro d-Mor. 46. 449 Ḥubeika. 170. 94. 143. 12. 359. 111. 56 Ode on the Soul. 444 Recital on the Bird. 443. 258 Ḥunayn b. 360 Honi Ha-Meʿaggel. 54 Hormizd. Monastery of Rabban. 298. 17. 431 Ibn al-Nadīm. 412. 216. 407 Hṙomklay. 178 Ignatius Shemʿun Hindi (Zora). 51. 27. 206–207. 93. 265. 342 Honorius (Roman emperor). 391–392. 18. 357. Joseph. 379. 28. 199. 22. 57). 307. 258. 222. 265. 96 I Iabrouda. 49. 180. IV Ibn Sīnā (Avicenna). Monastery of Mor. 335 Ignatius Giwargis V. 345 Holy Cross. 241 Hormisdas. 451 (fig. see Hiba Ibn Abī Uṣaybiʿa. 18. 401. 112 Homer. 218. 27–28. 422 Ibn al-Ṭayyib. 60 Ḥubaysh b. 171. al-Ḥasan. Monastery of the (Jerusalem). 346 Ḥudrā. 353. 249. 444 Remarks and admonitions. 87. 191. Map II D2 Ignatius Eliya (II). Dayr Ibn al-ʿAdīm. 356 Hormizd. 283 Huweija Halawa (on the Euphrates). 226. 151. 54. 225. 380 Ibn Jubayr. 60. 350 Ignatius Peṭros Shahbadin. 63 Ḥusoyo. 208. 385 . 366. 345. 434. 175. 264. 28. 1104). Palace of (in Constantinople). 72 Hoshaʿ of Ganzak. 9. 151. 259–260. 283 Huang Chao. 436. 71. 3c). 249. 310 Ignatius Yaʿqub II. 198 Ibn Waḥshiyya. 109. 144. 349. 226. 68. 110 Ignatius II (I). 94 Ignatius IV Yeshuʿ. 286. 267. 210. 18 Hormizd Ardashir. 430 Hormizd IV. see al-Zaʿfarān. 375 Ḥulwān (in Iraq). 224 Ignatius Sobo of Arbo. Rabban. 350. 24 Ibas. 396. 205 Ignatius. 370. 55. 4. 353 Canon of medicine. 35. 178 Huocheng (in Xinjiang). 282. 116. 319. 57. 210. 50. 169. 23. 22. 421 Ishai (6th cent. Mar (17th cent. 188. 122. 57. Mar (18th cent.). 94. 18). 381. 182. 216. 215 Ishmaʿil (Ignatius VI). 20). 174 Irenaeus. 97). 144. 158. 413 (fig. 12. 304. 105). 1. 164 Istanbul. 10. 398. 395. 214–215. 195. 10 (fig. 425. 396–397 Irwin. 218. 348 (fig. 362 Isḥaq. 412 Ivanios. 136. 60). 194. 442 Isḥaq Shbadnaya. 12. 335. 89. 428 Iovane Zosime. 218. 68 (fig. see Mushe of Aggel Inscriptions. translator). 212. 273. 219 Ishoʿyahb bar Malkon. 111. Life of. 226 Ivanios Ḥidayatallah (17th cent. 205 Isḥaq of Edessa. 382. 242. 155. 212. 73. 243. 2). 205 ʿĪsā b. 310. 151. 12. 224 Istakhr (in Fars). 306. 28). 217. 118. 37–38. 104. 113. 198. 170. 205 Italaha. 73. Ishoʿ Ishoʿdnaḥ. 306. 32. 83). 217–218 Ishoʿyahb I. 363. 327. 87). 222 Isaiah of Gaza. 58). 256. 382. 192 Isḥaq Ḥenanishoʿ. 371 512 Ignatius Zakkā I ʿIwāṣ. 131. 48. ʿAlī. 53. 304. 397. 1700). Lord. 1953). 391. 1700). 405. 214. 253. 309. 420. 213. 126. 178. Mar (d. al-Jarrāḥ). 259 . 64 Ispahan. 388. 255 Ivanios. 413 Ivanios Afram (20th cent. 119) Ivanios Yuḥanon (18th cent. 131. 323 (with fig. 386. 437. 248. 309. 56. 392 Īlīyā al-Jawharī. 82. 143. 414. 238. 59 (fig. 151. 375. 285. 208 Ishoʿ of Merv. 172. 270. 443 Isḥaq of Arbela. 89. 19). 14). 249.). 164. 5–6 (with fig. 125. 422 Isḥaq of Amid. 151. 84. 374.). 218–219. 31 Isidore of Pelusium. 335 Isḥaq of Ḥarran. 346. 446 Ishoʿdad of Merv. 215. 291. 213–214. Ishoʿ ʿĪsā b. 419 Ishoʿ bar ʿAli. ʿAlī (son of ʿAlī b. 12. Yusuf. 202. 184. 22. 171. 423 Inghilene.). 92. 441 Book of Chastity. 95. 388. 29. 238. 141 ʿĪsā b. 33. see Alexandretta Islam. see Aitalaha Ivanios. 213. 314. 55 (fig. 359. 132. 133. 350 Ishoʿyahb bar Mqadam. 241 (fig. 388 Ishoʿbokht of Rev Ardashir. 90. 159. 296–298 (with fig. 113. 195 Isḥaq of Nineveh. 115). 207. 23). 381. 207. 378. 294. Syriac contacts with. Bāsīl (9th-cent. 137. 21. 212–213. 90). 294 Ishoʿyahb of Shenna. 259. 217. 335. 144 Ishtar. 374. 89. 52 (fig. 178 Isḥoq Ṣaliba. 395 (with fig. Gbir (ca. 113–114. 40–41 (with fig. 50. 301–302 (with fig. 211–212. 355 Ishoʿyahb III of Adiabene. 429 Ishaq. 111. 162. ʿĪsā b.). 411 Ishoʿyahb IV. 3. 53. 316. 375. 141. Yaḥyā. 174. 51. 14. 346 Isṭifān b. 214. 195. 170. 158–159. 291 Ishaʿya of Beth Sbirina. 242 Ishoʿyahb bar Qusri. 371. 59. 344. 218. 219. 335 Isḥaq of Antioch. 17). 113. 365. 141. 1). 437. 441 Ishoʿsabran. 211 Isaiah of Scetis. 143. 70. 200. 106. 18. 66. Ḥunayn. 215–216. 61 (fig. 388 ʿImād al-dīn Zangī. 257. 398. 31 Isḥāq b.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE Ignatius Yawseph Younan. 118.). 178 Isḥoq Loʿozor (ca. 367 Iskenderun. 430 ʿĪsā b. 138. 436 Isḥaq of Kashkar. 219. 218 Isḥoq ʿAzar. 219–224 Isocrates. 31. 72 Israel of Alqosh. see Bar ʿAli. 215. 82. 227– 228 (with fig. 24. 262. 295. 342–343 (with fig. 70. 66. 390. Zurʿa. 202. 412. 216–217. 101). 295 (fig. 208–211 (with fig. 110. 24. 388 Ishoʿyahb II of Gdala. 212. 170. 364. 375 Isḥoq b. 230. 33. Dāʾūd b. 24. 91. 49. 19. 393 Ishoʿ bar Nun. see Bar ʿAli. 63 (fig. 62). 405 Iḥidāyā. 175. 20. 49. 403 Jamīl. 77c). 230. 270 Jilu (in Hakkari). 258. see also Iwannis. 26. Mt. Monastery of Jerusalem. 389 Iyob of Edessa. see Yawnan. Taeke. 205. 11 Job of Edessa. 256 Jemdāni. 228 (with fig. 60. 69). 60). 224. 296. 32. 343. 163 John of Damascus. 231. 136. Pope. 158. 401. Bahr. 43. 178 (see also Gazarta) John of Nimouza. 144. Monastery of. 63. 70. 450 John of Maiuma. 14 . 231–232. 351 Jibrāʾīl b. 107–108. 417. 370 Jonah. 48. 225–226 Jisr al-Qādī (in Lebanon). 360. see Yaʿqub Jacobite Syrian Christian Church. 4. 64. 252. 335 Jansma. 71. 384. Map II B1 John VI (Coptic Pope). 62. 269–270 (with fig. 270. 230–231. 299. 59. Bakhtishūʿ. 345–346 John the Deacon. 368 John Chrysostom. see John Rufus John of Caesarea. 346. 193. 428 Iwannis Yuḥanon. 102. 98. 356 John the Little. 7. 448 Jenks. 285 al-Jāḥiẓ. 217. 244 Jacob Baradaeus. 2. 224–225 Jirbās. 29. 331. 341. 403 Jacob.). 162. 95. 229. 255. 22. 432 John of Beth Ruphina. 15. see Yaʿqub Burdʿoyo Jacob of Cyrrhestica. 230. 152. 340. 425. see Yoḥannan Iḥidaya Jeremiah of Dmalsa (Maron. 128 Jeremiah. 107. 405 John Climacus. 222 John of Cyrrhus. 96. Jubail). 290. 226. 406. 368. 15. 404 al-Jāthalīq. 58. see Iyob of Edessa Izla. 460 (fig.GENERAL INDEX 513 Iwannis of Dara. 268. 142. 174.) Jerome. II A2. Monastery of John the Egyptian. 109. 278. 51. 296. and Yuḥanon (W. 285. 174. 306. 13 Joseph Mar Dionysios (d.). Giblet. 408. 1909). David. 253. see Malankara Syriac Orthodox Church John bar Aphtonia. 39. 7. 248. 59. 116 Jirjis V Shalḥat. 213. 169. 358. see Iwannis of Dara Jarablus (also Jirbās). 120 (with fig. 40). 111 John of Alexandria. 194. 232. 100. 350.). 108 John the Solitary. 25. 8. Syr. 240 Jericho. 363. 377 J Jacob. 285. 202. 403 Jbeil (also Byblos. 429. 8. 127. see Klil Ishoʿ. 345. see Yawsep of Telkepe John Rufus. 111–112. Shmuʾel. 352– 253. 226. 21–22. 27 Jeremiah of ʿAmshīt (Maron. 380 John the Small (ascetic). 227–229 (with fig. 226–227 John of Dara. 388. 178. Map I A2. 157–160. Yoḥannan (E. 97. 368–369. 249. 128. 192 Jingjing (also Adam). 125. Rest of the Words of. 192. 321. 183. 425. see John Rufus Jazīrat Qardu. 175. 298.). Map II A3 John. 96. 26. see Jarablus Iyel (in Turkey). 179. 91. 257–258 Joseph René Vilatte. 367. 183. 300. 179 Jazīra. 250. 186–187 Iwannis of Ḥarran. 278 John of Antioch. 210. 345. 307. 408 Joseph and Aseneth. 251. 354. 130. 448 Joseph Kūri (Acurius. 378–379. 9. 60). Dayr. 87 Joseph Zarfati. 109. 443. 146. Abū ʿUthman ʿAmr b. 135. Map I A3. 288. see Gabriel bar Bokhtishoʿ John Philoponos. 278. Syr. 344. 69 Izates (King of Adiabene). 229–230. II A3 Joscelin II (Count). Cyril. 16th cent. 384 al-Jawāliqī. 332. 75. 252. 389. (and the Great Monastery). V John Paul II. 226 Jamʿiyyat al-Intibāh. 215. 436 John Scholasticus. 401. 428 Judaism. 244 Julian Saba. 50. 19. 145–146. 47. III Kfarze. 242. Dayr. 205 . see Kaysum Justinian I. 431. 303 Kfar Zina. 164. 447 Karamlish. 355. 310 Kaftun. Mary). 170. Map I C2. 11. 242. 186. 31. 100. 11. 186. 287. 117. 332.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE 514 Josephus. 68 Kallinikos (also al-Raqqaʿ. 35. 421 Julian of Halicarnassus. 127. 48 Kfīfān (in Lebanon). 61. 218. see Yeshuʿ the Stylite Kaftun. 163 Kawikhat. 212. II B2 Julamerk (also Cölemerik). 210. 448 Kefr (near Apamea). 210 Kandanad (in India). 8. 449. 430 Kamid al-Loz (in Lebanon). Map II B1. 450 Kawkbo d-madnḥo. 62). 267. 187. 229. 19 Kadamattam. 387. 18. 100. Monastery of Karyatil (bp. 191. Yūnus (ca. 35. 56. 378. 362. 194. 232 Kfar Helda. 232–236 Kalliana (in India). 285. see Beth Lapaṭ Kashkar (also al-Wāsiṭ). 445. Map II B1 Justin II (Roman emperor). 54. 63. 408. 196 Julian (Roman Emperor). 443 Karka d-Ledan. 414. 323. 87 Karshuni. 239–241 (with fig. 114 Justin Martyr. 236. 450 Kfar Ḥay. 144. 71. 196. Monastery of. 314 Juridical literature. 234 Kafro (in Ṭur ʿAbdin). 167. 27. 324. Syriac contacts with. 425. 65). see Jbeil Kālēb (neguś of Aksum). 86 Kara Khoto (center of the Tangut). 122–123. 232. 236–238. 233. 368. 324 Kaslik. 15. see Gawikat Kaysum (also Kesoun). 439 Kawad (Perian king). 109. 254 (fig. Map IV Julian of Ḥimṣ. Map V Kfar Mari. 197. 196 Karas of Khudeda. 39. 195. 197. 368. 98. Map V Jubail. 86. see Yulyana Saba Karka d-Beth Slokh (also Kirkuk). 368. 439 Justin I (Roman emperor). 259 Julian (martyr. 162. Flavius. Monastery of. 447. 207. 242. II D3 Junillus Africanus. 351. 119) Kfarbe. 24. 283. 70). 294 (fig. 202. 241–242. 24. 111. 445. 239–241 Jounieh. 22. Book of. see Nardos. Callinicum). 445. Monastery of St. 124 Juvenal of Jerusalem. 68). Dayr (also Monastery of St. 41 Julian of Bostra. 226. 236. 76. 401. 424. 18. Map IV Julia Domna. 405. II C2. 374. 116. 236–237. Map I B2. 81) Kfartuto. 411 Jude. 72. 362. 178. Pope. 26. 115. 103. 70. 114–115. 373 Julius Alvares. 333. see Garshuni Julius Ferrette. 104. 273. Map I D3. 401. 107. 271 (see also Julian Romance) Kāmāl al-Dīn Mūsā b. 22. 135. 312 Karburan (in Ṭ̣ur ʿAbdin). 192. 234 Kalila and Dimna. 302. 407. 60. 199. 323. 69. 21. 238–239. also Elian). Map III Joshua the Stylite. 254 Jundi-Shapur. 135. 312. 196 Kanjoor. 104. 323. 343. 347. 425. 124 K Kaʿbiya (near Amid). 171. 92. 344 Julian Romance. 87 Jundī. 411–412 (with fig. in India).. 97. 48. 144. 103 Jovian. Map V Kaper Koraon. 354. 285. 425. 413 (fig. 432. 142. 346. 148 Jubilees. 237. 77. 448. 1200). 448. 272 (fig. 118) Julian (also Elian). IV Julius III. 1. 263 (with fig. 115. 98. 124. 199. 396 Kesoun. 365. 114. al-Walīd (7th cent. 351. River. 49. Fourth. 417 Khuzistan. 65. 220 Lambeth Conference. 4. 389 Khananis (in Hakkari). 422 Kordukʿ (in Armenia). 284 Lashom. 383 Khurasan. 390 Kharbah (near Mardin). 256 Khan Ahmad. 70 Kurillos Yuyakim. 247 Leo I. 225 de Lagarde. Dayr).GENERAL INDEX 515 Khabur. 259. Rabban. Matta. 435. 226. see Qudshanis Kochi. Yaʿqūb b. 414 Khidr of Mosul (17th–18th cent. Gabriel. 36 Khudahwi. 259. 21. 163. 244. 357 Leloir. 167. Louis. 378. 260 Konat. 288 Layard. 242–243. 176. Paul Anton. 95 Labubna. 370 Khan Baidu. Map I B2. 164 al-Kūfa. 255. II B2. 290. 304. 355. 13. see Loʿozar Le Jay. 155 . 368. Asmar. 244. Omar. 314. 199 Khusrau II. Fifth. 360. 72. 441 al-Lajj. 43. 22. 429 Kottayam. see Beth Huzaye and Elam Khuzistan. 184. 359 Lactantius. 245–246. Map IV Khouri-Sarkis. 57. 385 Khusrau I Anushirwan. 37 (fig. 66 Koriwn (Armenian author). 72. David. 249. 55. Mar. 50 Knai Thoman. 198 Koorilose V. 244 Lakhmids. 310. 362. 291. see Cochin Kodungallur (also Cranganore). 9) Kthobonoyo Syriac. 186 Kousba (in Lebanon). see Quryaqos Kora. 325. 56. 119. 202. see Book of Steps Kharab Shams (in Syria). 343 Kuriakos Elias Chavara. see Karka d-Beth Slokh Klil Ishoʿ. Yuḥanon. 28 Kurtam (on Euphrates). 35. 411 Kochanes. Monastery of (also al-Jāthalīq. 238 Laqabin. 246. Jan Pieter Nicolaas. 95–96. 210. 410–411 Kokhe. 198. 415 Komi (translator). 18. 339 Konat. Map IV Kurillos Paulose. Isḥāq. 344. 256 Lamsa. 222 Kirkuk. 244–245. 70. 50. 108 Lateran Council. IV Kyriakos. 29). 13 Lateran Council. III Konia. 378. 358. 241. 218 Kublai Khan. daughter of al-Nuʿmān II. 326 Kuplana (in Adiabene). Beijing).). Map II C1. Austen Henry. 198 Kharput. 218 Khayyam. 246–247 Laodicea. 195. Map I C2. 256 Khamis bar Qardaḥe. Chronicle. 218 al-Kindī. 84. 265. II C2 Lateran Council. 93. 318. 355. 324. see David Kora Khosrowa. 433 Khilat (also Akhlat). Third. 45. 255 Khāzir. 79 (fig. 352 Khālid b. 243–244 L Khoury. M. Pope. 422 Khubilai Khan. 70. George. 256. 330 Land. 308 Lazarus. 34 Khān Bālīq (also Dadu. 244.). 335 Koorilose IX.. 198–199. 70. 397 Ktābā d-massqātā. 429 Kharg. 244. 259 Kherpa (near ʿAqra). 9. 338. 171. 20 Khandaq al-Ghamīq (in Lebanon). 219. 183. 89. 186. 265. 344. 332–333. 127.. 64. 253 Leroy. 252–253 (with fig. 248 Macedonius of Mt. 178 Loʿozor of Ṭur ʿAbdin (ca. 259. 224. 427. 178. 107. 213. 124. see Book of Steps Magdal. 438 . King. 182 Lexicography. 257–258. 256. 416 Maʿar Zaytā. John Life of Bishop Paul of Qentos and Priest John of Edessa. 123 Maʿhad Mār Yūhạnnā al-Ḥabīb. 74. see Smith. 403 al-Mahdī. 175. 178 Louis IX. 167. 251–252 Malabar Catholic Church. 18. 258. 43. Map I B2 Liège Harmony. 265. 389. 260–261 Manazgirt (also Manzikert).). see Seminary of St. (Egypt). 285 Macarius the Alexandrian. 218. 172. 60. 418. 238. 247–248 Macedonius of Constantinople. 197 Linneaeus of Cyrrhus. 73. 117. 252. 141. 413. 264. Harūn. 82. 107 Lucian. 403 Man of God of Edessa. 303 Malayalam. 92–93.). Monastery of St. 259–260. 164. Life of. 252 Loʿozor IV (1730–1759). Map I B1 Mamas of Melitene. 301. 229. 255. 393–394 (with fig. 105 Macarius. 208. 425. 26. 401. Pope. 329. 346. 272. 260 Maʿarrat al-Nuʿmān. 255–256. Map V Malankara Syriac Orthodox Church. 265. 254. 1700). see Syriac Lexicography al-Madāʾin. 103. 401 Maesymas of Cyrrhus. 409. 65. 259. 171. 336. 178. 63). 178. 221. 28. 225. 327. 211. 244. 111. 114 Maʿarrat Ṣaydnāyā. 134. 225. 258–260. Jules. 402. Manṣūr.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE 516 Leo X. 249. 259–260. 159. 283 Macarian Homilies. 210 Malekurishu (in India). A. 107. 260. 256. 48. 406. Abū Jaʿfar ʿAbudllāh. 410– 414 Luqman. 66). Agnes and Margaret Macrina. 116. Hierapolis). 433. 144 Malabar. 64. 233. 8. 248–251. 192. 253–254 Macarius. Monastery of Mor. Map V Mammianus of Damascus. 224. 72. 230. 64. 262. 45. see Melitene Maʿalta. 194. 126. 420 Mabbug (also Manbij. 258. 119. 446 Levi Della Vida. Giorgio. 425. 11 Malankara Orthodox Syrian Church. 345. 49. 169. 285. 256. 256–258 (with fig. 384. 266. Silpius. 24 Malik al-Ṭāhir (14th cent. 342 Makkika II. 244. 142. 183 M Maʿad. 403 Liber Graduum. 96. 440 Maïuma. 230. 195. 393–394 Malankara Catholic Church. see Macarius Makarios of Qara (15th cent. 414. 111 al-Maʾmūn b. 212. 257. 253 Leontios of Neapolis. 13 Macarius (Makarios). 366. 24. 128. 38. S. 236. 2. 435. 300. 410– 414 Malatya. 403 Lewis. 350. 174. 347. Life of. 148. 125. 118) Loʿozar of Beth Qandasa . 254–255 (with fig. 291. 65). 382. 392. 359. 410–114 Malankara. 410 Loʿozar bar Sobtho. 410–414 (with fig. 409. 30. 114). 256. 144. 191. 247. 375 Leon of Ḥarran. Map V (see also Ṣaydnāyā) Malke. 389. 414 Liturgy. see Seleucia-Ctesiphon Libanius. 334. 181 Makarios. 244. 50 Malabar Independent Syrian Church. 118. 410–414 Lutfi Pasha. 75. Muḥammad b. 285 Macarius the Great. see Gaza Longinus. 3. 193 Maʿlula. 21. 259. 124. 291. 86. 265 Maronite Chronicle (after 664). 94. 33. 219. 71. 270 Marcus Eremita. 357 Mara of Amid. 72. 93. 131. 68. Map II D1 Martyrs and persecutions.GENERAL INDEX 517 Manbij. 423. 218. 284. 7 Manichean (also Manichaeism). 20 Martandom (in India). 161. 403 al-Manṣūr. Map II B1 Marbishu (in Hakkari). 373– 374 Marana. School of. 71c) Mary. 446. 292. see Kaftun. 43). 68). 127. 270. 416 Mari. 311. 15. 107. 301 Maronite Church. 5. 266–267 Marco Polo. 270–271 Mar Julius Press. 314. 403. 256. 267. Monastery of Mary. 438. (on Kaftun River). 406. 443 . 20. 170. 155. 298. 167 Marcian the Monk. 111. 269–270 (with fig. 352. 417 Mar ʿash. 138. 144. III Marga. 370. 363 Markos (Copt. 132. 268 Manjinikkara (in India). see Manazgirt Maron. 246. 335. 199. 300–301. 73 Maʿsarteh (near Mardin). 183. 145. II B1. 305. 368. 338. 271–273 (with fig. 389. 114. 273. 362 Martyropolis. 450 Mark. Battle of (1071). 350. 56. 212. 95 Marcus Aurelius. 414 Maronite College (Rome). Mashmahig (in Beth Qaṭraye). Yaʿqob Awgen. 69. 426. 393. 396. 70). 20. 274–275. 72. 371. 410–414 Maronite Missal. 357. 262. 186. 10. see Our Lady of the Seeds. 157. 164. 49 Manuscripts.. 447. (Jerusalem). 167. 165. 271. 63. 142 Manna. 351. 7. 218. 114. 275–276. 458 (fig. 228. 403 Maqdisī. 103. Jeremiah. 403 Marcion (also Marcionite. 410. 250. 18. 49c). 414. Monastery of St. 395 Marwān II. 24. 358 Masius. 416. 134. 375 Manuel Komnenos (1143–1180). 264–265. 5. Patr. Monastery of. 357. 291. 274. 178. 267–268. of Fars. 18. Map I B1. School of. 107. 296. 31. 24. 256 Mara bar Serapion. 145. Maron of Cyrrhus. 77. 151. 264. 28–29. 135. 266 Marcianus of Chalcis. 123. 268 308. 290. 98. 47 Marcian (Emperor). 60 Maron. 406 Maʿne. 261. 418–419. 52. 191 Mary. 136. 446 Maphrian. Andreas. 187–188. 132. metr. 60. 47. 29. 271. 219 Spiritual Law. 358. see Mabbug Mandaeism. 236. 10.). 228. Dayr Mary Magdalene. 360 Manṣūr ʿAssāf (16th cent. 347 Manzikert. 273–274. see Cave of Treasures Marutha of Maypherqaṭ. see Maypherqaṭ Maragha. 403 Maranʿammeh of Arbela. 56. 409 al-Maqrīzī. 126. 56. 446 Manzikert. 284 Mʿarrat Gazze. see Mark the Monk Mary the Niece of Abraham of Qidun. 288 Mari. 308. 296. 455 (fig. 411 Mani. 338 Mar Narsai Press. 258. 103. 270. 382. 20. 429 Marutha of Tagrit. 161.). 260. 427. 55. 365. 86. 178. 129–130 (with fig. 157. Letter of. 353. Abū Jaʿfar ʿAbdallāh. Acts of. 200. Monastery of St. 262–264 (with fig. 138. 34. 449. 416 Mar Thoma Syrian Church (Malankara). 284. 69). 150. 61. 50. 392. 29. 300. 109. Monastery of St. 130. 444. 266. 306. 417 Marga. 427 Mardin (also Marde). 98. 26. 43. 375. 346. 84. 259–260 Mari bar Ṭobi (987–999). 436 Marcellus of Ancyra. 338. 13. 388. 176. 258. 141. (near Alqosh). 244. 161. 320. 69 Mark the Monk (Marcus Eremita). 268–269. Monastery of St. 265– 266. Marcionism). 261. 392 Maris of Cyrrhus. 272. 220. 22. 39. 247. 72 Melitene (also Malatya). 200. 380 Maximus. 1030). 178 Matay. 46. 384. Syriac sentences of. 77c). 62 Melania the Elder. 78. 366. Silvan). 222. 279–280. 45. III Michael (counter-patriarch in Sīs).). 74). 357. 445. 205 Masʿūd of Ṭur ʿAbdin. 347. 173. 461 (fig. 200. 188.). 437 518 Methodius. 205– 206. 72 Meliton of Sardis. 287 Maštoc‘. 35–36. 358 (fig. 286–287. 407. 277). 283. 336. (near Mosul). IV Meletius of Antioch. 380. 306. 357. 325. III. 66. see Sureth Messalian (also Messalianism). 301. 229. 190. 98. 75. 48. 68. 449. 308. 444. 442 Maximos and Dometios.). 18. 384 Michael Ḍāhir (Daher). 418. 375. 273. 231. 371. 201–202. 287. 373. Alphonse. 363 Michael III (Coptic Patr. 220. 55–56. 208. 320 Melkite. 15 Mazdai. 11. 20). 282–283. 430. 378. 437 Monastery. 9. 404 Michael of Tinnīs. Yūnus. 105 Michael Andreopoulos (11th cent. 215. 460 (fig. 192. 262. 940). 391. 418 Michael. 319. 365 Melkite Chronicle (after 638). 265 Mattā. Dayro d-Mor Chronicle. 267. 61 (with fig. 60. 194. 283. 46. 80. 332. 429 Michael II the Younger. 360. 290. 15. 66. 63. 128. 156 Midyat. 237. 400 Michael Badoqa. 73. 448 Menander. 34 Metn (in Lebanon). 171. 114–115. 285 Mingana. III Mikhāʾīl Fādil (18th cent. 228. 50. 367. 126–128. 309. 292–293. 443. 333. 303. 79c). 24. Map II C1 Mathews Mar Athanasios. 380. 226. 118 Monasticism. 285. 59. 380. 224. 449 Mecca. 442. Monastery of St. 283. 343–344. 264. Life of the Roman Brothers. 72. 406. 60. 420 Modern Syriac. 75). Monastery of Mar (Upper Egypt). 59. 287–290 (with fig. 150. 30. 406. 447 104.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE Maskana (near Ḥims). 282. 141. Apocalypse of Pseudo-. 280–281 (with fig. 173. 284 Miden. 293 Merv. 325 Membij. 287. 11. 347. 46 Michael. 258. 251. 336. 107). Map I B1.). 403. 126–127. 409. 35. 313. Dayro d-Mor. 178. 281–282. 140. 283–284. 97. 355. 285–286 Miskawayh (d. 459 (fig. 126. 372. 165. 201. 60. 69 Meliton the Philosopher. see Matay. 43. 201. 446. 362 Moberg. 420 Michael I Rabo. 325. 351. 259. 85. 273. 290. 26. 285 Mirian III (Georgian king). 173 Melkite Literature in Syriac. 168. 15.). Mattā b. 53. II B1. 294. 169. 284–285 Miles. 262. 86. 410 Michael Jarweh. 178. 220 Medicine. 403. 264. 291–292 (with fig. 375. 50. see Mabbug Mitylene. 363. 32. 293–294 (with fig. Fracanzano (16th cent. 26. 64. 407 Matthew of Aleppo (7th cent. 212. 154. 196. 76c) Matay II (18th cent. 351. 283 Mihraqan Qadaq (in Beth Lapaṭ). 178.). 284 Miles of Susa. 35. 290 Mattai bar Pawlos (scribe). 411 . 367. 104 Maurice (582–602). II B1. ca. 18. 444 Mazun (in Beth Qaṭraye). Map I B1. 54–55. Axel. Life of. 197 Masora. see Michael Jarweh da Montalboddo. 253. 23. 276–279 (with fig. 55. Abū Bishr (d. 438 Methodius of Olympus. 15.). Dayr Mār. 389. 448. Map I C1. 371. 81) Medina. 280. see Yathrib Mīkhāʾīl Jarweh. 31. 178. 73 Michael of Qara (12th cent. 443. 139. 217. 78). 264. 154. 273. 111. 213. 418. 398. 68. 342 Maypherqaṭ (also Martyropolis. 262. see under the individual saint’s name Messianism. 280. 66. 290–291 Michael Synkellos. 344– 345. 283. 408. 3. 143. 207. 180. 197. 197. 225 al-Muʿtamid. 23. 343. Afram. 210. Martyrdom of. 376. 186–187. 204. 208. 296 Naqqāsheh. 224. 149. 339 (fig. 88c). 437. (late 19th – early 20th cent. 180. 220–221. Map II A2. 27. 355. 54. 259 Muṭahhar al-Maqdisī. 443. Dayr Mār. 338. 302. 202. 371. Monastery of (in Beth Nuhadra). 441 Muḥammad al-Bakhti (18th cent. 441 Mūsā Dāʾūd. 162. Monastery of Mar (Metn). 292. 55. 300. 369 (fig. 930). 399 Nagran. 417. Map II B2.). 199. 131 (with fig. 58. 92. 389. see Ibn Waḥshiyya Nabk. Colonel. 45. 256 N Nabatean Agriculture. 170. 143. 385. 375 Nahr al-Jaouz (in Lebanon). Zurʿa (Coptic patriarch). 275 Nebek.). 197. 405. 295. 248. 93 Musandam (in Oman). 2. 293. 395. Map II C1. 326 Commentary on Paradise. 141. 262. 47. 56.). 417 . 178. 304–305 Mushe of Balad (mid-9th cent. 30. 346. 300–301 Mushe of Nisibis. 216. ca. 398 Napoleon. 253. 436. 359–360 Muḥammad b. 403 Moses Xorenac‘i. 86 Commentary on the Hexaemeron. 18. 46 Mushe of Mardin.). 296–300 (with fig. 376. 74. 425.. 117. 55. 11. 85c). 52. 14. 462 (fig. IV Mother of God. 183. 82. 62. 39. Mūsā b. 129. 143. 396. 386 Mushe Salama. 215 Nardos. 354. 294–296 (with fig. 36 Mosul. 17. 350 Mūsā al-Ḥabashī. 63. 90. 280. 17. 86. 53 al-Muʿtaṣim. 378. 300. 165 Murad. 39–41 (with fig. 301 Naphshatha. 313. 363. 85c). 205 Naṣīr al-Dīn al-Ṭūṣī (13th cent. 272 (fig. 4. 367 Mshiḥa Zkha. 350. Shākir (9th cent. 71 Munro. 365–366 (with fig. 228 Neḥshon (in Adiabene). V Muʿāwiyya I. 116. 342. 159. 51. 249. 218. 205. 52. 336–337 Nathniel of Sirzor. 198–199 Nahrgūr (in Iraq). 72 Nasro (family of Alqosh). 362. Shabath al-ʿUqaylī (9th cent. 139. 7. 351–352. 173 al-Muʿallaq. 72 Murqus b. 264. 157. see Nabk Nebuchadnezzar. 444. 69. 41. 426. 103 Muḥammad. Ibrāhīm al-Ḥadīthī (fl. 118. 313. 8. 389. 109). Dayr (near Balad). 185. 296–297. 372. 63.GENERAL INDEX 519 Moses the Ethiopian. 398 Mubārak. 83. 313 Muvattupuzha (in India). 83. 430. River. 242 Mundhir III. 105. 275. 347. 204. 234. Michael. 104 Mūsā b. 70. 226. 239. 217. 84). 86. Tahmasab). 125. Monastery of. 90). 100). 389 Narsai of Beth Raziqaye. 220. Monastery of. 5 Mūsā al-Dawwār. 202 Mtskheta (in Georgia). Monastery of (in Gazarta). 303–304. 54. 128 al-Mutawakkil. 213. 87). 303 Murghab. 257. 70). 425. 441. 372. 308–309. 202. 367 Nag Hammadi. 139. 183. 310. 442. 66. 398. Abū Isḥāq. 333. 159. 100. 198 al-Muqtadir (d. 462 (fig. 262. 111. Ignatius. Buṭros.). 141. 40. 28.). 9. 352. 215. 51). 262 Mushe of Aggel. 242. 165–166 (with fig. 290. 345 Nasri. Dayr Mār Moses of Rama. 152. 389. 171. 303. 302–303. 242. 14). 265 al-Najaf (in Iraq). 117. 176. 89. 161–162. François. see Mūsā al-Ḥabashī. 110). 318. V Naṣr b. 49. 368 Nādir Shāh (18th cent. P. 53 Nau. 311. 65. 344.). 194. 53 Expositions of the Sacraments. 301–302 (with fig. 217. also Tahmasp. 342. 440 Narsai. 44). 157. 196. 44. 932). 161 Negev. 296. Rabban (20th cent. 305 Mushe bar Kipho. 463 (fig. 347 Murād Bey. 300 Book of the Soul. 335. 272. 388. 213. 401. 196. 383 al-Nīl (in Beth Aramaye). 238 520 Nöldeke. 402. 370. 70 Nicetas (fl. 176. II C1. 293. 33. 362. 369. 388 Nuḥ the Lebanese. see Sureth Notre Dame des Semences. 11. 186. 174. 290. 117. 307–308 Niʿmatullāh. Monastery of Nerses Shnorhali (12th cent. 33). 170. 218. 198 New Seleucia. 218. 389. 358. 396. 35. 313–314. 130–131 (with fig. 139. 202. 283 al-Nuʿmāniyya (in Beth Aramaye). 184. 94). 219. St. 225 Neo-Aramaic. Toma. 58. 196. 122. 48. 354. 304. 403. 280. 382. 355. 65 (fig. 355. 368. 435. 416. 391. 131. 57.). 185. 14 Odo. 308 Nimrud. 351. 424. 138. Joseph (20th cent. 390 Old Syriac Version. 13. 73. Sureth. 363. 6 (Fig. Map I A2. 297 Old Syriac Documents. 402. 99). Toma dall’Oglio. 48) Nineveh. 304. 104. 262. 53. 409 Nuʿmān I. 46.). 381. 24 Nicholas Eshaʿya (Zayʿa) (19th cent. 82. 198–199. 363. 306–307. 148–149 (with fig. Battle of. see Audo. (4th cent. 22. 100. 346. 310–311 (with fig. 303. 180. 400 Nonos of Nisibis (Nonnus). 313. 198–199 Nicopolis (in Cilicia). 77. see Nippur Nikephoros (8th–9th cent. 184. 86. 246. 319. IV Origen. Map I C1. 396. 310. 93 (fig. 44). 394. 73. 139. 306. 75. 34. II A2 Orpheus. 312–313. 110. 309 Nino. 308–310 (with fig. 109) Omid. 259 . 143. 70–71 ʿObadiah Sforno (d. 135–136. 1. 134 Niffar. and Ṭuroyo) Neocaesarea. 189. 340. 301. 194. 278. 162. 262.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE Nemesius of Ḥimṣ (4th cent. 71. 189. 93) Nicomachus. 132. 114. 157. School of. 392 Nonnus. Abrohom. 324. 370 Oreshlem. 141. 1930). 355 Nicephoras II Phocas (10th cent. 335. 157. 175. 79 (fig.). 268. 203. Dayro d. 161. 327. 324. Theodor. passim Olympiodorus (6th cent. 264. 156. 447. 307 Omez. 192. Paolo. 212. 268. see Kokhe Nuʿmān III. 314 (with fig. 318. 173 Nippur. 89. 311–312. 129. 390. 406 Hexapla. 270. 266. 363. 1). 109. 377 O Nicosia (in Cyprus). 161. 35. 267. see Amid ʿOnithā. 48. see Nisibis Nestorianism. 317–318. 248. 71 Nilus the Solitary. 339 (fig. Map I C1 Nineveh. 23. 36. 326–328. 291. 441 Orphite. 125. 224. 365–366 (with fig. 134. 133. 134. 242. 313. 359. 245. 167–168. 327.). 7th cent. 314 Nicolaus of Damascus.(near Mardin). 3 Nusaybin. 352. 438. 1550). 414 Orontes. 183. 376. 405 Nisibis. 12. 217. 234. 49. 433. Map I B1–2 Ostatheos Ṣleebo (d. 290–291. 336. 249. 307 Nuro. 5. 294. 188.). 413 (fig. 314–317 (with fig. 314. 423 Noṭpo. 437. 102. 194. 392. 401. 116. 199. 22. 209.). 58. 306 Nu-Ardashir. 427. 38 Osrhoene. 376. III. 229. Athanasios Ignatios. 200. 24). 196. 351. 91). 29). 133. 119). 109. 419–420.). 113 Nūrī. 72. 29–30. 3. 1. 196. 422. 180. Pseudo-.). 130. 401. 209.). 8. 417 (see also Aramaic. 202. 320. 194. 370 Nṣibin. Map III Neo-Syriac. 57. 92). Ignatius. 144. 8. 219. 249. 330. 437 Nine Saints. 75. 384. 18. 221. see Mosul Nestorios of Beth Nuhadra. 129. 432 Nestorius.). 145–146. 418 Numenius (late 2nd cent. 209. 245. 72. see Nisibis Nuʿmān II. 154. 303. see Jerusalem Nisibis (also Ṣoba). see Our Lady of the Seeds. 226. Revelation of. 144. 451 (fig. Jessie. 370. 322–323. 391. 162. 15 Paul. 326. 186. (in Egypt). Pope. 226.). 86. 156. 500). 418 Payne Smith (Mrs. 322 On the Peoples of India and on the Brahmins. 282 Otreios of Melitene (4th cent. 320. Monastery of (near Alqosh). 74–81 (with fig. 180.). see Old Syriac Documents Parry. 124. 335 Peter. 432. 202. 232–233. 181. 31. Map I B1 Persepolis. 155. 30). 425. 395. 278–279. Philoxenos Saliba. 3c) Paul of Tabennisi (6th cent. 324–325. 16 Palladius of Antioch. 210 Parchments. 4 Peter IV (Coptic Patriarch). 91. 265 Pawlos of Nisibis. 111. Naoum Elias. 433 Paksimeṭ (also Baksimeṭ. 368 (see also Pawlos the Philosopher) Palladius. 324. Naʿʿūm Pawlos of Kallinikos. 323–324 (with fig. 27. 144. 325. 367. 427 Penek. 370 Pawlos of Edessa. 25. monastery in Cilicia). 47. 260. 408. 450 Pawlos the Persian. 317. 126. 326–331.). 60 Pergamum. 91. 390 Paradise of the Fathers.GENERAL INDEX 521 Ostethewos ʿAbd al-Nūr (19th cent.). 31 Pelagia the harlot.). see Pawla. 189. 285 Papa of Adiabene (late 3rd – early 4th cent. 300. ca. 29. 89. 281 . 11 Papa bar ʿAggai. 431 Pachomius. Monastery of St. 96). 151. 444 Palak. 449 Pawlos II Cheikho. 319–320. 276. 48 Pawlos of Beth Ukome. 260. 395. 180. 391. 376 Our Lady of the Seeds. 97). 185. 147. 421 Pawlos of Tella. 322. 344. 15 Paul. 326. 31 Persians. 213. Monastery of. 159. Monastery of. 96. 283 Paul of Alexandria. 408 Özmen. 236. 217. 136.). 82. 32. 102. 321. 122. 84. 35. 144–145. 370. Syriac. 204. see Fāʾiq. 345 Pawlos (6th cent. 322. 89. 433. 208 Peter ʿAbd al-Aḥad (Peṭros ʿAbdulaḥad). 318–319 (with fig. Pope. School of. 171 Peri Kosmou ‘On the Universe’ (pseudo-Aristotle). 336. Robert. 325–326. 366 Our Lady of Deliverance. 1 P Pawlos of Antioch (correspondent of Yaʿqub of Edessa). 175. 392 Payne Smith. 324 Palimpsests. 414 Pamphilus. 270 Paul of Aegina (fl. 24. 267. 325. 258 Pantoleon (Chalcedonian author). 17. Acts of. 76–77. 421 Paul VI. 640). 104 Peter of Apamea. Book of. 440. 373. 51 Pawla of Edessa. see Edessa. 246. Map IV Peraş (in Turkey). 278. 244. Pope. 95). 116. 363. 210. 262. 322. 388. 144. 70. 325. 368 Palakunnathu Abraham (19th cent. 74. 326 Peroz. Pawlos Peter of Aleppo (ca. School of Paul. 317–318. 381. 327. 435 Papyri. 417 Pawlos the Philosopher. 368 Lausiac History. 357. 397. see Sharfeh Paul of Samosata. 382 Panopolis (in Egypt). see Revelation of Paul Peshitta. Oswald. 307 Pantaenus of Alexandria. 193. 322 Paul V. 117. 432 Pachomius. 58 Perrhe (Parrin). 151. 403 Palmyra. 363. 32 Perley. 320. 336–337 Panjakent (in Tajikistan). 208. 4. Map I B2 Pampakuda. 45. 131. Margoliouth). 320–322 (with fig. 316. 392 Pekhida of Arbela. David Barsum. 436 Paul IV. 237. 286 Phoenix. 444 Probus. 332 Pithyus (on the Black Sea). 330. Pope. 178. 179 Peter Jarweh. see Clement of Rome and Pseudo-Clementine literature . 307. 90. 383 Printing. 243. 3. 444 Plantin. Guillaume. 124. 142. 334–336. 230 Peter the Galatian. 338–339 (with fig. 184. Ignatius. 275.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE 522 Peter the Fuller. 45. 35. 276. 442 Prat d-Mayshan. 448 Pius IX. 336–337 Isagoge. 14. 403 van der Ploeg. 331–332. see Baṣra Philoxenos Nemrod (1283–1292). 392 Phesilta. 126. 283 Polykarpos. 337–338 Petra. 351 Polychronius of Cyrrhus. Pope. 225. Paris. near Baghdad). 275. Life of. 29. 313 Phocas of Edessa. 449 Peṭros (counter-patriarch. 384. SJ (1632–1703). ca. 278 Phocylides. 318. 131 Peter of Kallinikos. 336–337. 231. 449 Peter the Iberian. 60. 366. 38 Physiologus. 180. 340. Pope. 334 Pilatus I. 430. 274 Protonike. 165 Polyglot. 159. Elias. the. 74. Map I A3 Philoxenian Version. 300 Philoxenos of Mabbug. 98–100). 127. 10 Pisidia. 155 Prophecies of the pagan philosophers in brief. 157. 59. 415 Protogospel of James. 104. 155. 68. 180. 144–145. 93. 144 Pius XI. Silpius. 301. 443. 151. 181 Plato (also Platonic). 403 Pgimto. 384. of Chalcedon. 357. 346. 414. 329.). 3. 436. 46. 221 Peṭros IV (III). 156 Philo of Alexandria.). 182. 214. 76. 351. 332–333. Monastery of (near Tella). 353. 333. 485). 205. 174 Philoxenos of Doliche. 55. Monastery of. 32. 352. 333 Postel. 15 Pius XII. 188. 260 Pirmum. 1700). 143. 32. 256. 322. 367 Polyglot. 398. 257 Porphyry of Gaza. Pseudo-. 23. see Ignatius Peṭros IV (III) Poetry. 291. 22. 145. 325. Johannes P. 245. 230. 178 Polychronius (brother of Theodore of Mopsuestia).. 368. 140. 32. 306. 275 Peter of Mt. 181. 162. 272. 401 Procopius of Gaza. 128. 392 Pharaon. Monastery of Mar (also Dayr al-ʿAtīqa. 205. 350. 267. 191 Proterius. 74–76. 437. 144. 357 Philaretos Brachamios (11th cent. 15. Christophe. 260. Antwerp. Giovan Pietro. Syriac Apocryphal. 332. 231. 334 Petion. 199. 329. metr. 165 Peter the Iberian. see Proba Proclus (d. 274. 368. 23.M. Mt. 330. 390. 207. Dayro da-. 306 Pontus. 188–190. 188–190. 397. 379 Philoxenos II. 339–340 Proba. 188. 76. 65. 295. 128. 340–341 Procopius of Caesarea. 231. 431 Polyglot. 449 Proba (also Probus). 113 Piramadom (in India). 423. 339 Proclus of Constantinople. 50 Plutarch. 249. 339.. 9 Psalms. 314. 113. 386. 189. 357. 214. 4. 392. 146. 180. 329. 62. 418. 402 Porphyry. 416. 337.). 363. 213. 423–424. see Kalila and Dimna Pinamonti. 15 Pilpay. 211. 78. 330. 24 Peṭros of Reshʿayna. 162. 370. 187. 147. 444. London. 18. 402–403 Pius VI. 103. 340. 332. Pope. 336–337 Philip of Side (5th cent. 255. 139. 181. 205. 174. 398. 283–284 Philoxenos of Nisibis (9th cent. 341–342 Pseudo-Clementine literature. 396 Pistis Sophia. 179. 408. 310. 187 Qannubin. 19. 437. 198. 205 Qadisha Valley. 53. IV Qaṭrabil. 75. 127–128. 355. 345–346. 35. 338 . 190. 96. Dayr (in Kfīfān). 242. 70 Publius of Euphratesia. 225 al-Qaṣr (in Iraq). 178. 349. Map IV Qanqart (near Amid). 210 Qubūr al-Bīḍ (in Syria). 342–343 (with fig. 335. 191. see Cardahi. 259 Qatana (in Syria). 432. 187. 310. Elias Malke. Map IV Qurana (near Urmia). 379. 464 (fig.GENERAL INDEX 523 Ptolemy. 111 Qurillona. 322. 124. 400 Qilij Arslan II (1155–1192). 436 Pusay (or Pusayk) and Marta. 256 Qdām w-Bāthar. Julius Elias. 117. 186. 352. 127. Map I B2. 425. 447. 276. 113. 245. 116. 343. 16. 127. Map II B1 Qoro. 296. (in Damascus). Map V Qudshanis (also Kochanes). 358. Monastery of. 168 al-Qaryatayn. 419 Qalʿat Mara. 26 Qara. 377 (fig. 348. Mt. Monastery of Mor Qarṭmin Trilogy. 95. 243 Puniqi. 5 Qalʿāt Simʿān. 302. 345. 347–348. 359–360. 217. 407 Quryaqos. Monastery of (in Lebanon). Map II B1 Pythagoras (also Pythagorean). 178. 346 Qoro. 407. Yuḥanna. II B2 al-Qifṭī (1172–1248). 288 Qilleth. 102). Monastery of. 384. Map III Puthenkurishu (in India). 407 Q Qabriyānos. 116. 210 Pulikottil Joseph Mar Dionysios II of Malankara. 256. 346 Qlaudia (also Claudia). 177. 364. 110. 359 Qune of Edessa. 220. 182. Jibrāʾīl. V Qashā Family. 46. 368. 418. 343. 408. Monastery of Mor (near Bsheriyyeh). 306. Martyrdom of. 4. 380 Qaraqosh. 113. 208. 436 Qardaḥe. 344–345. 18 Question asked by Ezra in the desert with his disciple Carpus concerning the end of the times of the Ishmaelites. 104c). 121. 16. Map II B1 Qalamun. 101. 346 Qiyore of Edessa. 260 Quanzhou (also Zaitun). 178. 112) Qāluq (near Mardin). 400. 33. 300 Qamishli. 21 Quryaqos. 286. 58). 71. 441 Qarqaphto. 249. III. 141 Punnathra Mar Dionysios III of Malankara. 382. see Ḥimṣ Qawad. Map II B2. 229. 279 Quryaqos. 139. 346–347 Quryaqos. 345. Gabriʾel. Gabriel Qurisona of Dara (correspondent of Yaʿqub of Edessa). 282. 63. Map II B2. 422. 297. 343. 314. 97 Quqite. 64 Quryaqos of Amid. Monastery of Mor (in Hezza). 343–344 (with fig. V Qarabash (near Amid). see Quṭurbul Qenneshrin (also Chalcis). 373 Qeleth (in Ṭur ʿAbdin). 425–526 Qalʿa Rumayta (Hṙomklay). 343 Qarabashī. 40. 312. 19. 425. see Shikwānā Family Qāsiyūn. 432 Qardāḥī. 418 Quryaqos of Segestan. (in al-Anbār). Monastery of St. 408. 403 Qasrok (in NE Syria). 406 Qurʾān. Gabriel Qardu (also Beth Qardu). 26 Quṭurbul (near Amid). 103). 1. Map II C1. Dayr (in Lebanon). 197. 28. 248. 257. Monastery of. 104. 351 Qarṭmin. see Qeleth Qiryo. 40. ʿAbd al-Masīḥ Nuʿmān. 27. 40. see Gabriel. 43. 342–343 Qalʿat al-Haytam. 209 (fig. 375 Quzḥayya. 310. 259 Qenneshre. see Cardahi. 54). 297. 247. 33. 356–357. 69. 50). 196. 38. 425. Muḥammad. 283. 200. 113. 41. 367. 114. 352. Boutros. 350–351. 33. 9 Rāwandūz. 270. 243. 170. 97. 335. see Pirmum. 26.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE R Raban (Raʿban). 403 Ṣalāḥ al-Dīn al-Ayyūbī. 270. 174. 237. 444 Ṣadad. 357. 38 Sabrishoʿ of Beth Qoqa. 406 Rhetoric. 4. 378 Rasm al-Qanafez (in Syria). 24. Māsarjīs. Mt. see Ṣharbokht bar Msargis Reuchlin. 3. 28. 354–355 Raḥmani. 301. Map I B2. 419. 159. 313. 279. see Edessa Rahho. 247. 186. 412–413. 196. 70) al-Rāhib. 287. Johann. see Saladin Romanos the physician. 372 Saka. 449 Rabbula of Edessa. 359 Rassam. 18. 370. 328. 403 Salamas. 142. 14 Rev Ardashir. 276. 401 Rozian Statues. 388 Ram Hormizd. Jacques. 17. 379. 259. 430. 36. 349 Saba. 381. 285. 71c) al-Rummana (near Damascus). 275. 4. 192 Raqqaʿ. 69. 207. 443. 285. 197. 233. 344. 109. 308. see Eutychius of Alexandria Saka. 186. 374. 86. 356–357 Saʿīd b. Bulus Faraj . 302.). 350 (with fig. 356. 101. 184. 257 Sabrishoʿ I. 371. 366. 266. 350. 213. 224 Rhétoré. 119 Rabbula Gospels. 44. 262. 23. 396. 64. 355–356 al-Rāzī. see Reshʿayna Sabrishoʿ (Sapir Iso). 170. Hormuzd (19th cent. 111. Map I B1. 419. 183. 389. 91). 350 Saʿd b. 436. 166. 306. 66. 222. 47 Salamis (in Cyprus). 338. 180. 31. 73. 318. Jibrāʾīl. 13–14. 198 Renaissance. 148. 272 (fig. 184.. 355. Theodosiopolis). 164. 396. III Ṣahārbūkht b. 40. 260. 247. Baṭrīq. 220. 21 Sahdona (Martyrius). 5. 68. 174. 122. 444. 25 Revelation of Paul. 108. 98. 105). Ignatius Ephrem II. Yaʿqub. Salamanes by the Euphrates. 39. 198. 256. 398. 172 (with fig. 218. 116. 124 Sabrishoʿ bar Pawlos. 219. 46. 389 Saba. Rufinus.). 190. 139. 54. 300. 134. 65. 348–349 (with fig. 308 Sabrishoʿ Rustam. Syriac. 124. 89. 222. 271. 15. 110. Eduard. 226. 179. 84. 71 S al-Rahhāʾ. 371. 60. 411 Revelation of Baruch. 78. 136. 399. 100. 22. 303. 378 Raʾs al-ʿAyn. 20. 400 al-Saffāḥ. 355. 419. 204. 99. Map V Resafa. 411 Ras Keifa (in Lebanon). 303. 201. 362. 353–354 Ṣalāḥ al-Dīn. 166. 50. see Frumentius Rome. 10. 24. 44). 425–426. 72 Reshʿayna (also Raʾs al-ʿAyn. 260–261. see Kallinikos Sabrishoʿ IV bar Qayyoma. Mt. 83. 448. 351– 352. 241 262. 357. 147 . 187–188. 230. 248. 187. 446. 107 524 245. 72. Abī Waqqāṣ (7th cent. 240. 388. 257. 212. 357 Saladin (also Ṣalāḥ al-Dīn al-Ayyūbī). 122. 439 Sabians. 176. Romanos of Mt. 390. II B2 Sahabad (in Khuzistan). Map III Romanos the Melodist. 122. 266. 47. 382. 131 (with fig. 385. 238. II B1. Fakhr al-Dīn. 191. 118–119. 329. 403 Ramban Yoḥannan (18th cent. see Theodosios Salāmā Kaśātē Berhān. 106). 93. 5. 28. Silpius. 215. Monastery of Mar. 92. 458 (fig. Abū al-ʿAbbās ʿAbdullāh b. 351. 361. 54. Map IV Sachau. 379 al-Ṣahyūnī. 43. 154 (fig.). 185. Map I D3 Sabrishoʿ II. 309 (fig. 196. Isḥaq. 369 al-Rādhān (in Beth Aramaye). 75–76. 352–353 Ṣalaḥ. 296. Elias. 78. 369. 205. 433 Samaria. 212. 5. 363–364. Friedrich. 286. Carl. 300 Seleucia-Ctesiphon. see also Sargis Sayūr. 321. 309 Seleucia-Ctesiphon. 298. River. see Siirt Samarqand. 168. 12. 345 Šbito. 282. 322. 156. 181. 300. Commentary of the monk. 262. 320. Jean. 48. 358–359 Ṣeharbokht bar Msargis. 59. 159. 234. II B1 Segneri. 296. 107. John (Mosul). 144 Sedro. 215. Walter. 409. 228. 386. 365. in Hakkari). 361–362 (with fig. 279. 1. 115. Dayr. 50. 358 Secundus. 1. 360 Ṣawma. 229. 364 Septimius Severus (emperor). 382 Seferberlik. 371. 221. 31 Sargis Zakunoyo (7th cent. Map III Schulthess. 64.). 354. 382.GENERAL INDEX 525 Salamiyya (in Syria). 379. 38 Schindler. 117 Sargis I.). 346. 420. Map IV Sebaste. 276. 143. 322. 171. Map V Sergius bar Karyo (6th cent. Rabban. 186 Satrapos (Roman god). 185. 164. 183. 419. 268. 8. Map I B1 (see also Batnan) Schaaf. 109). 140. Joseph-Marie. 166. 449 Sergius. 11. 24. 373. 117. 273. 5. 367–368 . 217. 392 Salmas. Désiré. 183. Addai. 396 Serugh (also Saruj). 327. Paolo. 252 Sauget. 11. 342. 93. 116. 144. 32. 99 Sargis the Stylite. 343. 113 Samuel. 217. 402 Severos. 40). 203. 73. 214. 392 al-Ṣalīb. 22. 192 Sayf al-Dawla. 103. 209. 26. Abrohom. 358. 220. 69. see Siirt Serṭo. 396. 72. 171. 50. 172. 390. 193. see Tell Ṣāliḥiyya Sardes. 130. 362. 204. 291. 128. 195 Semele. Athanasios Yeshuʿ. 365 Sargis Dwadha (seventh-century). 70. 393. Giulio Antonio. 364–365 Seminary of St. 250 Sʿert. 397 Script. 364 Salomon. 359–360 Seleucus Nicator. 35. Map III Sergios of Reshʿayna. Valentino (17th cent. 397. 36. 316. Monastery of Mor (in Sinjar). 141 Salmān. 339. 120 (fig. 116. see Script Scetis. 429 Scribes. 360–361. 244. 376. 238. 107. 38. 27. 266. 183. see Sargis Bḥira Ṣawro (near Mardin). 108). Ḥanna. 196 Sergios Baḥira. 86. 232. F. 33. 63. Monastery of (in Egypt). 178. 249. 415. 52. see Seminary of St. 345. 121. 396. John Ṣaliḥiye. see Serugh Sat Dag (mountain. 346 Sargis bar Waḥle. 47. 396 Sennacherib. 103. 258. 117. 21. 359 Seleucia Pieria. 7). 107). 432. 29. 95. 345 Sargis Bḥira. 51). 360 Savary de Brèves. 187. 177 Saruj. 53. 357–358 (with fig. 365–366 (with fig. 131. 99. 445. Map I A1 Salomon. 14. 363 Seert. Yuḥannā. 338 Sawma. School of. 57.). 270. 362–363 Ṣalīb b. 92. 228. 361. 218. 367 Scher. 292–293. see Sayfo Samosata. 366 Ṣaydnāyā. 286. 83. 262. 34 (fig. 365. 429 Sargis. 360 Séminaire Syro-Chaldéen St. 14. 345 Sergius of Tella. 217. SJ (17th cent. Monastery of (near Perrhe). see Sḥarbokht bar Msargis Santoro. 166 (fig. 119.). 271. 274. 132. 110. 351. 408 Sayfo. 392 Seven Martyrs. (17th cent. 210–211. Syriac. 272. 138. 328. 95. Map I B1. 168. 262. 363 Selb. 185. 433.). 316. 89. 308 Sententiae Syriacae. 400 Sextus Julius Africanus. 409. 408. 211.?). 68. 48. 183 Shemʿon XIII Denḥa. 344 Shemʿun (9th cent. 217 Shemʿun of Qalʿa Rumoyto (13th cent. 124 Shemʿon VII bar Mama. 46. 164. 94. 99. 262 Shatt al-Arab (in Iraq).). 448 Sextus. 370 Shalliṭa of Reshʿayna. see Sayfo Shabur. 349. 187.). 144. 372–373. 370 Shamsdin (in Hakkari). 27 al-Shife. 164. 92 Severos bar Shakko. 110). 351. 375–376. 272. 734). 290. 373. Sentences of. 177. 282 Shemʿun Quqoyo. 38. Iraq). 278. 354. 351. 127. 261 Shapur II. 432–433. 353. 71. 370 Shahr-gird (in Beth Garmai). 421 Shaqlāwa (also Shanqlabad. 116. 438 Shemʿon XIX Benyamin. Dayr (in Lebanon). 71. 143. 302. 72. 58. 24. Map IV Sharansh al-ʿUlya (near Zakho). 184. 229. 268. 359 Shenute. 436 Severus of Antioch. 373–374 Shemʿon of Beth Garmai. 21. 109. 244. 49. 199 Shaʿya. 238. 369–370.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE 526 Severos bar Mashqo. 288–289 (with fig. 320. 242 Shahrzur. 46. near Arbela). 214 Šḥimto. 443 Shirin (Queen). 224. 200. 262. 440 Shemʿon of Tagrit (ca. 106). 21. 374. 271. 186 Shamsi Clan. Monastery of Mor (near Midyat). 389.). 7. 174. 292 Sharbel. 20 Shemʿun of Ḥarran. 198. 214. 94. 1720). 303. 36). 420 Shemʿun of Ḥisn Manṣūr. 325. 46. Monastery of Rabban. 250. 367–368 Shemʿon XVIII Rubel . 56 Seyfo. 165. 60 Shemʿun of Qarṭmin. 170. 196. 32. 167 Shalita. 24. 158–159. 116. 52 Shihāb (Ignatius VII). 73. 310. 285. 111). 199 Shahdost. 199. 33. 21. 22. 347 Shemʿon d-Ṭaybutheh. 335. 292 Ṣharbokht bar Msargis. 22. 172. 178. 372 Šḥimo. 377 Shemʿun the Stylite. 244. 144 Shenouda III (Coptic Patriarch). 92. 420 Shemʿun (founder of Monastery of Qarqaphto). 367. 388 Shemʿon Shanqlawi. 199. 4. 150. 213. 325. 11. 159. 71. 69. 361. 51. 236. 374. 86. 375 Shābushtī (10th cent. 111. 228 (fig. 273. 246. 186. 367 Shemʿun of Maʿdan (ca. Acts of. 92 Shemʿon of Amid (5th cent. 335. 345. 232. 186 Shlemon of Baṣra. 105. 372 Severos Sebokht. 378 Book of the Bee. 322. 371–372 (with fig. 174. 368–369 (with fig. 271 Sharbel. 374. 347. 249. Mar. 15. 355. 242. 60). 16. 243. 216. 250. 1700). 176. 333. 192. 351. 368 Shemʿon. 151. 345. 305. 168 Shenna (N. 18 Shemʿon bar Ṣabbaʿe. 127 Shemʿun of Beth Arsham. 35. 154 Shemʿon of Rev Ardashir. 298. 434 Shemʿun d-Zayte (d. 378 Shila. 398. 197. 112). Elias. 181. 376 Shemʿun of Edessa (6th cent. 326. Basileios. 403. 386. 192. 377–378 (with fig. 350 (with fig. 396 Shemʿon of ʿAda (d. see Shaqlāwa Shapur I. 227. 323. 314. 411. 416 . 150. 341. 213. see Yaʿqub bar Shakko Shemʿon XX Pawlos (Polos Shemʿon). 75). 371 Sharfeh. 116. Eshai. 800). 284 Sharukhiya (near Amid). 219.). 19 Shikwānā Family (also Qashā Family). 377 Shemʿun of Edessa. 271. 180. 13. 272. 363. 375 Shemʿun II. 184. 100 (fig. 413. 104–105. 260 Shbaden (NE of Zakho). 179. 72. 111. 167 Shemʿun of Qenneshre. 242 Shakespeare. 370–371 Shanqlabad. 416. 201. 167 Sixtus II of Rome. 224. see al-Ṣalīb. 250. 82. 57. 274. 243. 171. 193.). 384–385. Giovanni Maria (16th cent. 141.). 252 Sobo. 382. see also Shlemon Silvan. 55. 156. 196 Ṣomo of Piyoz (18th cent. see Bashosh Shubḥa l-Ishoʿ of Balad (5th cent. 147. 421. 103. 14 St. 210. 21. 242. see Maypherqaṭ Solomon. 164. 449. 325. see Shemʿon and Shemʿun de Spinoza. 271. 4. 441 Solomon. 35. 92. 21 Spelaeon. 402. 89. 428 Sisa (in Cilicia). 18. Chronicle of. 201–203. 369 Shmuel of Qarṭmin. 381 Shushterin. 77. 249. Abū Saʾīd (ca. 265. 383–384. 193.). 381–382 Sibylline Oracles. see Chronicle of Siirt Soghithā. 368 Simeon the Younger Thaumaturgos. 351. 146. 164 al-Sīrāfī. 63. 224– 225. Malki al-Qas Afram. 230.). 335. 450 Sogdian. 379 Sophronius of Jerusalem. 174. 441. Agnes and Margaret. 446 Sṭephanos bar Ṣudayli. Map I C1. 448 St. Monastery of (near Ḥimṣ). 255. 266 Sionita.. 398. 241 Sozomen. 362 (with fig. 94 Shush. 219. 131. 113. Map IV Sureth. Dayro da-. 222 Sirzor. 256. 351 Sian-fu.). see Xi’an Sobo. 8. 382 Siirt. 306. 433 Silk Road. 378–379 Sleq Ḥarobta (near Seleucia-Ctesiphon). Mt. 436. III. 262. 302. 94–95. 218. 220. 18. 293. 285. 94. 411. Jibrāʾīl Siraf (in Fars). 232 Simon I (Coptic Patr. 173. 217. 116. Odes of. 259 Ṣlibhazkha. 420. 103. 50. 274. 210. IV Socotra. 304 Sis. 338 Sin (moon god). 306 Shmuel of Eshtin (4th cent. 243. 390 Silvanus of Ḥimṣ. 335. 53. 324. 385–386. Gabriel. 257. see Tustar Ṣoba. 130–131. 414 Sinai. Werner. 201. 448 Shubḥalmaran. 350 Sisinnius of Constantinople (d.. 338. 352. 310. 8. 427). 380. 370. 318. 213 Sobho of Reshʿayna. 18 Strothmann. Philip (18th cent. d. 191 St. 1. 161.). 359. 11. Ignatius. 444 Sṭephanos III. 244. 111. 240. 14 Stephanos (sophist). 317. 245. Thomas Press (in Cochin). 168. 33.). 405. 49. Map II C1. 435. 291 Skirtos. 32. 184. 304. 15 Sulaymāniyya (in Iraq). see al-Ṣahyūnī. 250. 379. Map II A1 Stamma. 230. see Nisibis Shuster (modern SW Iran). 113. 110. see Daiṣan Shosh. 147. 435. 438 . 279. 285. 157. 104 Simonetta. 153. Legend of the. 900). 53 Sleepers of Ephesus. 380–381. B. see Susa Smith. 293. 56. Ephrem Ecumenical Research Institute (SEERI). 303. Dayr Socrates Scholasticus. 407 Stephen of Alqosh (19th cent. 49. Life of. 18 Silwanos of Qardu. 373 Simeon of Amid. 379–380 Sinjar (also Singara). 377 Ṣlibo. 132. 408. 108). 164 Siirt. 1764 ). 382–383. 48. Jaqir of Dayr Kaftun. Joseph Press (in Mannanam). 355. 128. 191 Sindbad. 375. 197. 27. 447. 272. 59. 373.GENERAL INDEX 527 Shmona. 273. 29. 385 Sulaymāniyya (in Aleppo). 160–161. 390. 203. 96. 95. 5 Shukrallāh of Aleppo (also Shakrallāh. II C1 Sinope. 196 Simeon. 384 Simaʿan b. 72. 389 Simplicius. 354. 3. 12. 18 Sozopolis. 27. 185. 355. 389–390 Synod of 485 (Beth ʿEdray). 326. 252. 91. 86. 212. 389 Synod of 410 (Seleucia-Ctesiphon. 111. 164. 39–40 (with fig. 212. 72. 230 Synod of Serugh (764/5). see Tagrit Tal (in Hakkari). 141. 212. 72. 58 Syro-Malankara Catholic Church. 113). passim Synod of 419/420 (under Yahbalaha). 387 Symmachus (translator of OT). 84 Susa. see Malankara Catholic Church Synod of 484 (Beth Lapaṭ). 367 Synod of 775/6 (under Ḥenanishoʿ II). 347 Tagrit. 188–189. 302. 245. 71. 394–395 Synod of 486 (Seleucia-Ctesiphon. under Dadishoʿ I). 164. 184. 27 Syro-Hexapla. 169. 110. 388 Synod of 585 (under Ishoʿyahb I). 386. 262. 218. 387. 271 Synod of the Oak (403). 43–44. 310. 77. 109. 115). 15 Susiana. 96). 71. 388 Synod of 684 (Reshʿayna). 437 Swadaya. 193. 429 Syriac Lexicography. 35. 273. 178 al-Ṭabarī. 369 (fig. 388 Synod of 554 (under Yawsep I). 53. 209 (fig. 218. 273. 387. 27. 414. 256. 428 Takrit. 37. 341. 175. 238. 385. 58. 435 Syntipas. 403 Symmachus. 3 Ṭahmasab (also Tahmasp). 104. 387–389. 102. 27. 393–394 (with fig. 14). 170. 97. 27. 273. 72. 5. 178 Synod of Mount Lebanon (1736). 388. 332. 58). 320 Synod of Sidon (511). 337. 347 Synod of Gubba Barraya (ca. under Isḥaq). 94. 215. 170. 103–106 (with fig. 309. al-Ḥusayn (d. 175. 183. 186 Tal Tamar (near al-Ḥasakeh). II C2 Taḥal (in Beth Garmai). 388 Synod of 786/787 (under Timotheos I). 44. 264. 304. 13). 301–302 (with fig. 114) Syriac Conferences.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE 528 al-Suryān. 180. 110). 210. 218. 198. 325. 158. 585). 217. 388 Synod of 605 (under Grigor I). 394 Synod of Mabbug (758). 320. 238–239. 429. 73. see Nādir Shāh Taizong (626–49). 313. 344. 89. 113 Ṭāhir b. 58. 89. 304. see Malabar Catholic Church Synod of 486 (Beth ʿEdray[?]). 183. 429 Syriac Language. 395–396 (with fig. 246. 73. 127. 347 Synod of 869 (under Yuḥanon III). 388. 388 Synod of 676 (under Gewargis I). 312 Tabriz. 280–281 Synod of 1318. 388. 183. 327. 11. 822). 183. 72. 70. 388 Syro-Roman Lawbook. 365. 374. 435 Syriac Orthodox Church. 306 Synod of 807/808 (Gubrin). 77. 386–387 (with fig. 75–76. 321 (with fig. 407. 13. 429. 249. 415 Synod of Antioch. 347. 343. 27. 185. 38). 46. Dayr. 2. 194. 57. see Sindbad Syriac Catholic Church. 178 Synodicon Orientale. 210. 110. 435 T Synod of 576 (under Ḥazqiel). 48 (see also Aramaic) Symeon the Elder of Antioch. 75. 195. 388 Syro-Malabar Catholic Church. 358 Talaat Pasha. 317. 364. 340. 320. 275. 355. 300. 367. 195. 437 Synod of 790/1. 91. 72. 429. 90). 390–391. 351. 450 Synod of Laodicea of Phrygia. 444 Synod of Kfar-Nabu (785). 21. 40–41 (with fig. see Telkepe . 356. 373. 55 Tagra. 188. 212. 313. 145. 365. 248. 110. 324. 195. 388 Synod of 596 (under Sabrishoʿ I). 91. 57. Map I C2. 427. 361 Talkef. under Aqaq). 388. 216. 388 Synod of 497 (Seleucia-Ctesiphon. 237. 391–393 Synod of 424 (Seleucia-Ctesiphon. 290. 278 Synod of Beth Bathin (795). 33. 1. 193. 126. under Babai). 396. 199. 217. 328. 226. see Reshʿayna Tell Ṣāliḥiyya (near ancient Dura-Europos. 371. 431. 252.). Teaching of Theodoros Abū Qurra. 90. 2. 207. 35 Theodosius the Archdeacon (6th cent. 351 Telneshe. 249. 403–405 Teaching of the Apostles. 50. 408 Teaching of Addai. 324. 184. of Alexandria). 406–407 Tell Tuneinir (in Syria). 433. 218. 183. 380. 192. 7. 47. 427 Thelly. 104–105. 448 Taw Mim Simkath. 97) Themistius (Alexandrian deacon). 128 Theophilos of Edessa. 39. 200. 267. 27. 221. 313. 196. Maryrdom of. 59. 75. 50 Scholion. 419. 141. 409–410 Theophilus of Alexandria (4th cent. 408. 314. 373. 99. 350. 401. 114. 431 Terter River (in Armenia). Qurra. 201. 29. 421 Theodore of Edessa (6th cent. 365. Map I A1. 128. 255. 162. 313. 151. 39 (with fig. III Theodorus (patr. 127 Theodoros (751–797). 303–304. 380 Tešboḥtā. 194. 8. 5 Tatian. 407 Tellichery (in India). II B1. 35. 331. 389. 358. 11). 403 Theano. 403 Theodoret of Cyrrhus. 110. 143. 118. 230. 284. 75. 431 Targum Onqelos. 385. 417 Theodosios (d. 396. 56 Tarsus (also Tarsos). 401–402. 800). 322–323. Gabriel. 323 (with fig. 69. 376. 21. 27 Tergawar (west of Urmia). 394 Testament of our Lord Jesus Christ. 228 Theodoros bar Wahbun. 327. 166. 64. 161–162. 272. see Didascalia Apostolorum Theodoros bar Koni. 18. 406 Telkepe (also Tell Kaif. 158. 442 Tehran. 435. 221. 57. 200. 64. 75. 306. 379 Tel Masos (in the Negev). 421 Theodora (Empress). 129. 255 . 376. 403 Testament of Adam. 306. 1. 12. 132 Theodosios (853–858). 111 Theodoros of Karkh Juddan (6th cent. Map IV Theodosius of Alexandria. 354. 284. 24. 377–378. 255 Theodosius I (379–395). 328.GENERAL INDEX 529 Tall Biʿa. Map I B2. 230 Theophrastus. Map I B1. Emmanuel. Martyrdom of. 398. 26. 311. 436. 399 Theodotos of Amid. also Ṣalihiye). 99 (fig. 396–397 Theodoret of Antioch (ca. 186. 92. 156. 217. 399 Theodotion. 362. 433 Tarʿil.). 243. 167. 122. 266.). 151. 188. 167. 15. 75. 399–400 Thaddaios. 22. 328 Theodore of Mopsuestia. 432. 161. 384. 406. 157–159. 127. 214 Tel Maḥre. 69. see Addai Thalelaeus of Gabala. 325. 896). 139.). 405–406. II B2 Theodosiopolis. 156. 131. 408 Tangut. Talkef). 401. 450 ‘Ten viziers and the son of King Azad-Bekht’. 33. 125. 408–409 Thābit b. 167. 225 Thevanal (in India).). 101. 208. 192. 438. 236. 43. 210 Theodosios of Edessa. 23.). 113. Monastery of. 377. 147. 122. 314. II A1 Ṭaṭaq of Adiabene. 270. 409 Theophilos (Byzantine Emperor). 114. 35). 288. 310. 175. 380 Tarbo. 214. 216–217. 182. 392 Themistius (4th cent. see Addai. 400–401 Thecla. 125. 25. 122–123. 376. 431 Tappuni. 429. 202. 229–230. 405. 98. 398. 285. 447. Map IV Theodoros of Damascus (7th cent. 407–408. 397 Theodoros (7th cent. 377 Theodosius II (401–43). 360. 418 Tarjilla (near Mosul). 139. 180. 180. 226. 128. 210. 136. 282 Tella. 402–403. 32. 140. 355 Theodosius of Cilicia. 268. Monastery of (on the Euphrates). 396 Theodore of Aegae. 107. 409 Theophanes. 322–323 Tell ʿAda. 215. 180–181 Theodotus of Ancyra. 162.). 340. 398. 199. 118–119. Tumo Trajan. 271 Thomas à Kempis. 141. 202. 313. 66. 48. 245. ʿAbd al-ʿAzīz. 333. 395. 162. 441 Thomas. 352. 272. 345. 255. 332. 7. 256. 448 Thomas Ḥanna of Karamlish (ca. 436 U Timothy IV (Alexandrian Patr. 70. 258. 308. 103. 94. Map I A2 Timotheos Yeshuʿ (13th cent. 51. Immanuel (16th cent. Map I A2. 415. 392 Thozhiyur Church. 244. 140. 68. 238. Upper. 64). 257. 438. 245. 381–382. 388. 416 Thomas. 327. 418 Tumo of Ḥarqel. 262. 144–145. 119) Tripoli. Martin (17th cent. 351 Tubiya ʿAwn (19th cent. 120c). 415 Toma Tektek Sindjari. 18. 277. 123. 43. 186. 183. 167– 168. 437 . 229. 242. 51 Timotheus. 94. 345. 398 Trivandrum (in India). 121. 123c). 50. 254 (fig. 105. 228 Tigris. 432 Thoma Rokos (19th cent. 332. 72 Timotheos of Gargar. 412 Trost. II. 118. 416. Acts of. 446. Monastery of St. 116) Toma Mar Athanasios (ca. 290. 306. 226. 303.). 421. 300. 143 Titus of Bostra. Map II B1–C1. 188–190. 116. see Diamper Ṭirhan.GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE 530 Thoma I. 417–418 Tiari. 418–420 (with fig. 170. 54. see also Toma. see Malabar Independent Syrian Chruch Tsereteli. in Khuzistan). 215. 308. 94. 335 Tyre (also Tyros). 1900). Konstantin.). 1900). 116. 1. 186–187. 114. 72. 415–416 Ṭuroyo. 30. 45–46. Map I. 123. 210. Bakhtishūʿ (Arabic translator). 107. 186. 234. 421–422 (with fig. 225. 330 Thomas Arcruni (10th cent. 431 Thomas Tektek Sindjari (19th cent. 111 Trisagion. 20. 259 Titus Mar Thoma (ca. 282. 10. 279.). see Tagrit Timotheos I. 294 (with fig. see Thomas Tektek Sindjari Ṭubhono of Reshʿayna. 52. 368. 294. 357. 99. Abimalek.). 92. 420–421 Timotheos II of Alexandria. 255. see Timotheos II of Alexandria Udayagiri (in India). 264. 218. 382. 336–337. 244. 156. 414– 415. 392. 49. 416 Thomas Christians. 86. Syriac texts from. 185 Toma of Marga. 254–260. 256. 30. 94. 279–280. 20.. 304.). 4. 291. 416. 36 Trichur. 176. 92 Toma of Edessa (mid-6th cent. 247. 265 Thoma V. 322. 236. 259 Tustar (also Shushterin. 259 Toma (correspondent of Yaʿqub of Edessa). 365. 225. 465 (fig. 18. 414. 441. 54. 303. 69 Tumo of Germanicea (6th cent. 71. 410 Toma of Edessa (8th cent. V Thomas of Damascus (6th cent. 375. 50. 183.). 50–51. 38. IV Tikrit. 218. 24) Tremellius.). 256. 390. 46. 260 Timur Lang (also Timurlane). 181–182. 187.). 186. 122c). 52. 65 (with fig. 161. 87. 25. St. 86. 128 Thomas. 466 (fig. 265. 215. 186. 325. 220. 345 Book of Governors. 395.). 92. Map IV Tiari. 467 (fig. III Turfan. 117. 407 Timothy Ailouros.). 310. 281. Gospel of. II A2. 410–414 (with fig. 180. 213. Map IV Tiberias. 62. 1900). 93. 169. 272 Udayamperur. 18. 341. 112. 334 Thozhiyur (in India). 425–426. 302.). 370 ʿUbaydallāh b. 148. 21. 113. 267. 111. 411. 355 Tritheist Schism. 416 ʿUmar b. 442 Timotheos II. 63. 257. (near Seleucia Pieria). 116. 216. 72. 32. 219. Lower. 319. 69. 178. 265 Thomas. 419. 417 Thomas. 221.). 410–414 (with fig. 30. 255 Tkhuma (in Hakkari). 244. 37. 226. 81). 56. 322. 76. 121). 124.). 418 Ṭur ʿAbdin. 437. 215. 107–108. 358 Thoma VI. 92–93. 262. 124) Timotheos Aphrem Aboodi (20th cent. GENERAL INDEX 531 ʿUmayr b. Saʿd al-Anṣārī (7th cent.), 221, 447 Walto (in Hakkari), 186 ʿUmr, Dayr al-, see Gabriel, Monastery of Mor Walton, Brian, 329, 357 Université Saint Joseph, 103, 107, 243 al-Wāsiṭ, see Kashkar Urmia, 29–30, 47, 48, 65, 92, 93 (with fig. 33), 99 (with fig. 35), 119, 187, 210, 246, 262, 312, 338, 339 (fig. 99), 352, 361, 385, 422 (with fig. 125, 126), 436, Map II C1, IV Watts, W. (19th cent.), 338 Upper Monastery, see Abraham, Monastery of Urban II, Pope, 107 ʿWein (in Ṭur ʿAbdin), 218 Werda, Joel E. (20th cent.), 338 Widmanstetter (Widmanstadius), Johann Albrecht, 4, 14, 117, 275, 300, 330, 338 (fig. 98), 357 Urfa, see Edessa Wilbrand of Oldenburg (late 12th – early 13th cent.), 68 Urgut (in Uzbekistan), 210, 382 William of Tyre, 107, 446 Urhay, see Edessa Women in the Syriac tradition, 427 Urishlem, see Jerusalem World War I, 5, 19, 45, 48, 63, 89, 94, 99, 116, 130, 139, 166, 167, 246, 262, 267, 270, 292, 311, 326, 352, 357, 361, 362, 365, 370, 371, 379, 402, 422, 449 Uruk, 138 ʿUthmān b. Thumāma (late 8th – early 9th cent.), 345 Uxtanes of Edessa (10th cent.), 36 V World War II, 24, 44, 63, 87, 132 Wright, William, 88, 91, 427–428 Wuzong (9th cent.), 94 X Vahram V Gor, 5 Valentinus, 396 Van, Lake, 35, 378, 379, 438, Map I C1, II C1, IV Van den Eynde, Ceslas Florent, 423 Van Roey, Albert, 423 Xi’an, 94–95 (with fig. 34), 195, 210, 428–429 (with fig. 127) Xinjiang (in China), 210, 382 Vardan Arewelc‘i (13th cent.), 35 Y Vaschalde, Arthur Adolphe, 423–424 Vatican Council, First, 116, 226 Vatican Council, Second, 246, 255, 271, 396 Veh-Ardashir, see Kokhe Vindanius Anatolius (4th cent.), 173 Yabrud (also Iabrouda), 197, 343, Map I B2, V Yahbalaha I, 212, 388, 429 Yahbalaha II, 50, 429 Viranşehir, see Tella Yahbalaha III, 50, 55, 66, 70, 95, 170, 203, 361, 411, 422, 429 Vitus of Ḥarran (4th cent.), 192 Yaḥyā b. ʿAdī, 50–51, 53, 90, 207, 222, 395, 429–430 Vologeses of Nisibis, 310 Yaldo, Baselios (17th cent.), 178, 217, 257, 259, 412 Vööbus, Arthur, 424–425 Yamāma (in Beth Qaṭraye), 72 Yangtze River, see Changjiang River W Yangzhou (in China), 95, 210 Yaʿqo Nukhraya, see Rhétoré, Jacques Wadi al-Natrun, 193, 301, 386–387 (with fig. 113) Yaʿqob II (8th cent.), 50, 195 Wall paintings in Syria and Lebanon, 21, 37, 39–40, 51– 52 (with fig. 17), 137, 210, 239–241 (with fig. 62), 252–253 (with fig. 63), 296–300 (with fig. 86, 87), 342–343 (with fig. 101), 425–426 Yaʿqob the Recluse, Monastery of (near Siirt), 4 Yaʿqub II (19th cent.), 4, 18, 258 Yaʿqub, Dayro d-Mor (near Dayr al-Zaʿfarān), 375 GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE 532 Yaʿqub, Dayro d-Mor (in Ṣalaḥ), 226, 382, 419–420 Yawsep V Augustin Hindi, 18 Yaʿqub, Monastery of Mor (in Kaysum), 69, 127, 432 Yawsep VI Audo, 47, 92, 113, 185, 226 Yaʿqub, Monastery of Mar (in Qara), 342–343 (with fig. 102), 425, Map V Yawsep VI Emmanuel Toma, 116, 262, 292 Yaʿqub, Monastery of Mor (in Warburg, Germany), 100, 120 Yawsep ʿAbbaya of Aloqsh (end of 19th-beginning of 20th cent.), 18 Yaʿqub of Amid (16th cent.), 183 Yawsep Abraham (from Rāwandūz), 28 Yaʿqub bar Shakko, 23, 166, 350, 430–431, 440 Yawsep ʿAzarya (19th cent.), 398 Book of Dialogues, 23, 32, 335, 353 Yawsep VII Ghanima, 51 Yawsep d-Beth Qelayta, 93, 116, 436 Yaʿqūb b. Isḥāq al-Kindī, see al-Kindī, Yaʿqūb b. Isḥāq Yawsep Busnaya, 436–437 Yaʿqub Burdʿoyo, 13, 115, 139, 150, 246, 322–323, 332, 401, 408, 431–432 (with fig. 128), 445 Yawsep of Edessa (4th cent.), 411 Yaʿqub of Darai (6th cent.), 218 Yaʿqub of Edessa, 7, 26, 32, 35, 54, 75, 77, 82, 90, 98–99, 101, 114, 124, 145, 154, 155, 159, 166, 177, 180– 181, 184, 200, 203, 212, 213, 234, 238, 249, 276, 278, 288, 305, 322, 323, 335, 337, 345, 363, 367, 368, 390–391, 395, 398, 399, 424, 432–433, 445 Chronicle, 5, 36, 99 Encheiridion, 31, 32 Hexaemeron, 143, 357 Yawsep Ḥazzaya, 74, 156, 179, 306, 366, 375, 379, 437 Yawsep Huzaya, 129, 391, 437–438 Yawsep Jemdāni, see Yawsep of Telkepe Yawsep of Telkepe, 18, 131 (with fig. 44), 398, 438 Yayvantepe, see Qarṭmin Yazdgard I, 5, 110, 202, 212, 272, 273, 429 Yazdgard II, 272 Yazīd II, 22 Yaʿqub al-Ḥabash, Monastery of Mar (in Lebanon), 297 Yazidi, 310, 420 Yaʿqub of Nisibis, 24–25, 34, 38, 71, 145, 150–151, 201, 310–311 (with fig. 92), 320, 370, 403, 433, 435 Yekunno Amlāk (13th cent.), 152 Yaʿqub the Notary, Martyrdom of, 5 Yeshuʿ of Ḥeṣno d-Kipho (13th cent.), 35 Yaʿqub of Serugh, 16, 19, 26, 31, 35, 54, 66, 82, 105, 139, 145, 147, 150, 157, 160–162, 174, 177, 184, 197, 208, 226, 234, 237, 252, 274, 303–304, 334–335, 354, 367, 377, 380, 384, 424, 433–435, 447, 448, 449 Yeshuʿ the Stylite, 98, 139, 201, 335, 427–428, 433, 438– 439, 450 Yāqūt, 191, 199, 273, 342, 345 Yoḥannan V, 51 Yashūʿ b. ʿAlī, see Bar ʿAli, Ishoʿ Yoḥannan VIII (Eliya) Hormizd, 51, 204 Yathrib (also Medina), 220, 302 Yoḥannan Azraq, 439 Yawnan, Monastery of (also Monastery of Jonah; in al-Anbār), 21, 217 Yoḥannan bar Abgare, 238, 398, 439–440 Yawnan, Monastery of (also Monastery of Jonah; near Mosul), 194, 309, Map IV Yoḥannan bar Penkaye, 202, 227, 440 Yawsep I (d. 778), 395 Yawsep I (1681–1696), 18, 363, 435 Yawsep I of Seleucia-Ctesiphon, 193, 320, 324, 388, 435 Yawsep II, 18, 92, 242, 337, 363, 398, 435–436 The Polished Mirror, 28 Yawsep IV Lazaros Hindi, 165 Yeshuʿ bar Khayrun, 438 Yoḥannan II bar Narsai, 21, 50 Yoḥannan III, 50 Yoḥannan bar Kaldun (10th cent.), 436 Book of the Main Points, 26 Yoḥannan bar Qushta, see Rhétoré, Jacques Yoḥannan bar Sarapion, 282, 440 Yoḥannan bar Shmuʾel, 128 Yoḥannan bar Zoʿbi, 13, 32, 118, 214, 219, 374, 430, 440–441 Yoḥannan of Beth Rabban, 8, 441 Yoḥannan of Dailam, 382, 421, 441 GENERAL INDEX 533 Yoḥannan of Dalyatha, 73–74, 106, 117, 150–151, 214, 306, 437, 440, 441–442 Yuḥanon bar Maqari (10th cent.), 105 Yoḥannan Eliya Mellus (ca. 1900), 267 Yuḥanon bar Shayullāh (Ignatius X), 183 Yoḥannan Hormez (19th cent.), 92 Yuḥanon Barbur, 332, 340, 444 Yoḥannan Iḥidaya (John the Solitary), 9, 24, 157, 207, 214, 385, 437, 442 Yuḥanon of Damascus (13th cent.), 111 Yoḥannan of Kamul, Monastery of (in N. Iraq), 437, 440, Map IV Yoḥannan of Mahwana (17th cent.), 18 Yoḥannan of Mosul, 442–443 Yoḥannan of Nisibis (7th cent.), 194 Yoḥannan the Persian (late 6th – early 7th cent.), 56, 367 Yoḥannan Saba, see Yoḥannan of Dalyatha Yoḥannan Sullaqa, 4, 17, 18, 69, 92, 118, 204, 275, 349, 443 Yuḥanon bar Qursos, see Yuḥanon of Tella Yuḥanon of Ephesus, 18, 97, 201–203, 246, 323, 401, 408, 431, 445, 447 Ecclesiastical History, 109, 201, 323, 326, 380, 450 Lives of the Eastern Saints, 84, 142, 186, 376 Yuḥanon of Ḥarran (ca. 500), 192 Yuḥanon of Kallinikos (d. 762), 178 Yuḥanon of Litarba, 212, 213, 432, 445–446 Yuḥanon of Mardin, 126–127, 446, 449 Yuḥanon Maron, 270, 271, 341, 403, 446 Yuḥanon Naqar, 446–447 Yoḥannan Urṭaya, Monastery of (near Amid), 18 Yuḥanon Qashisho, 358, 447 Yonan, Monastery of Mar, see Yawnan, Monastery of Mar Yuḥanon of Qurdis, Monastery of (in Dara), 251 Yonan of Tḥuma, 18 Yuḥanon of the Sedre, 20, 46, 221, 273, 447 Yosip Ḥenanishoʿ (20th cent.), 373 Yuḥanon Ṣliba (11th cent.), 264 Yousef Daoud (19th cent.), 124 Yuḥanon Soʿuro of Qarṭmin (5th cent.), 20 Yoyakim Mar Koorilose (19th cent.), 258 Yuḥanon of Tella, 39, 88, 114, 142, 238, 246, 447–448 Yozadaq, Monastery of Mar (in Qardu), 306, 441 Yūliyūs Anṭūn Samḥīrī (19th cent.), 267 Yūḥannā b. Ḥaylān (d. 910), 222 Yulyana Saba, 145, 293, 403, 448 Yūḥannā b. Māsawayh (d. 857), 27, 205, 282 Yulyanos II Rumoyo, 46, 408, 432 Yūḥannā b. Nāzūk (11th cent.), 199, 207 Yūssif Murād Abillamā (18th cent.), 69 Yūḥannā al-Ḥaṣrūnī (17th cent.), 357 Yūsuf b. ʿUmar al-Thaqafī (7th–8th cent.), 2 Yuḥanon Saʿīd bar Ṣabūnī (ca. 1100), 283–284 Yūḥannā Kandūr (20th cent.), 226 Yuḥanon III (IV), 280 Z Yuḥanon IV (1189), 343 Yuḥanon VI (VII) da-Srigteh, 60, 283 Yuḥanon (VII) bar ʿAbdun, 60, 283–284 Yuḥanon VIII (IX) bar ʿAbdun, 443 Yuḥanon X, Ishoʿ bar Shushan, 35, 264, 283, 443–444 Yuḥanon XII (XI, XIII, or XIV) Yeshuʿ Kotubo, 111, 290 Yuḥanon XIV bar Shayullāh, 259, 444 Yuḥanon of Amid (13th cent.), 140 Yuḥanon of the Arabs (7th cent.), 20 Yuḥanon bar Kipho (d. 688), 395 Yuḥanon bar Maʿdani, 22, 51, 55, 130, 335, 444 Zab, Lower/Lesser, 10, 71, 85, 378, Map I C2, II C2, IV Zab, Upper/Greater, 10, 72, 186, 218, 242, Map I C1–2, II C1–2, IV Zabe (also al-Zawābi), 70, 439 Zacharias, Pseudo-, 18, 97, 155, 201, 212, 300, 340, 366, 380, 408, 448 Zacharias Rhetor, 68, 174, 201, 211, 332, 369, 448–449 Ẓafār, 197 al-Zaʿfarān, Dayr (also Dayro d-Mor Ḥnonyo and Dayr Mār Ḥanānyā), 4, 5, 9, 38, 46, 48, 60, 62, 64, 77, 100, 103, 117, 129–130 (with fig. 43), 141, 165, 178, 183, 94. 163 Zaḥle. 72. 403 Zenobius (pupil of Ephrem). 161. 449–450 Zakkay of Nineveh (593–605).GORGIAS ENCYCLOPEDIC DICTIONARY OF THE SYRIAC HERITAGE 224. 5. 437 Zakkay. Map II C1. Silpius. 178. 267. 102. 18. 332. 450 Zebinas. Monastery of. 408. 449. 265. 235. 216. 338. 309 Zita of Austria (20th cent. 438 . 233. 450 Zeno of Mt. 27. 265. 212. 438. 270. 244. 170. 375. 168. 308. 131c). 396 Zargel (near Ḥesno d-Kifo). Monastery of Mar (near Kallinikos). 226 Zahrire d-Bahrā. 431 (fig. 403 Zuqnin. Elias. 447 Zingerle. 343. 279 Zoroastrian (and Zoroastrianism). 128. Monastery of (in Ḥimṣ). 470 (fig. 422 Zaitun. 129c). 468 (fig. 83. 213. 212 Zenon. 273. 201. 406. 245. 139 Zeno. 380. 33). 128) Zaydal (near Ḥimṣ). 272. 231. 448. 15). 226. 21 al-Zunnār. 95 Zinai (in Adiabene). 346. 238.). 400 Zayat. 292. 363. 18. 98. see Quanzhou Zakho. 211 Zuqnin. 144 Zhenjiang (in China). 139. Three Cells of Abba (in Egypt). 216 Zengi. 437 al-Zawzanī. 16. 393. Chronicle of. 469 (fig. 261. Map III Zagros Mountains. 381. 325. 92. 446. 438–439. 1. 201. 197 Zosimus. 39. 94. 130c). 197 Zebed (SE of Aleppo). IV 534 Zekarya of Merv. 42 (fig. 93 (fig. 214. Pius (Jacob). 46. 154. 91. 167. For these.MANUSCRIPT INDEX The present index includes references to manuscript collections as well as to individual manuscripts. 606: 339 Mingana Syr. Ar. 374. see the relevant entries. 58: 12. 101. in greater detail. 124: 78. Archbishopric: 16 Aleppo. 103 [= 9n1]: 77 Mingana Syr. Not included in the present index are: inscriptions. Manuscripts are listed according to the place in which they are. 480: 78. Chald. Fondation Georges et Mathilde Salem: 15 Aleppo. Universiteitsbibliotheek III H 25: 101 Baghdad. Archbishopric: 51 Berlin. Old Syriac documents. 189 Mingana Syr. papyri. 306: 114 Mingana Syr. 318 Sachau 64: 176 Sachau 99: 443 Sachau 108: 374 Sachau 153: 339 Sachau 215: 118 Sachau 226: 339 Sachau 321: 142 Birmingham. Melkite Cath. Syr. Archbishopric: 15–16 Aleppo. and. 25]: 78 45: 216 65: 216 139 (or 133): 445 169 [= Baghdad. ‘Manuscripts’. oct. quart. 105: 190 Mingana Syr. For most biblical manuscripts the sigla assigned by the Leiden Peshitta Institute (OT mss. 387–88 237: 74. preserved. or were. 262–64. see J. 528 (8) [= 7x1]: 317 Petermann 9 (88): 216 Phillipps 1388: 77. Coakley.) or the Münster Institut für Neutestamentliche Textforschung (NT mss. Chald. 16: 78. 105 (138): 78 Or. Archbishopric and Church of Mar Jirjis: 16 Alqosh. Harvard College Library Syr. 3122: 341 Or. 29: 116 Mingana Syr. Sogdian manuscripts. Cath. fol. Staatsbibliothek Preussischer Kulturbesitz Diez A. Mon. 176: 276 535 . Mon. Ch. 375 291: 374 Amsterdam. 1257: 5 Or. Syriac texts from Turfan. quart. For a general overview of the major collections of Syriac manuscripts and for the whereabouts of collections and manuscripts. 216. 631: 378 Cambridge. above. MA. 189 Syr. Chaldean Patriarchate General: 51 1113: 341 Baghdad. 116 Mingana Syr. Syr.) have been added in parenthesis. A. 509]: 194. 190 Mingana Syr. Chaldean Monastery General: 51 25 [= Alqosh 16]: 78 509 [= Alqosh 169]: 388 Baghdad. Unpublished manuscripts of works by modern and present-day authors are also not included. Monastery of Our Lady of the Seeds (olim) General: 51 16 [= Baghdad. 566: 218 Mingana Syr. Selly Oak Colleges Library Mingana Chr. Répertoire des bibliothèques et des catalogues de manuscrits syriaques (1991). F. Maronite Archbishopric: 15 Aleppo. Desreumaux. 100: 114 Mingana Syr. of E. Orth. Aleppo. 599: 173 Mingana Syr.